BookPDF Available

VOICES FROM WITHIN Redefining the “Spaces” of International and Comparative Education, a Collective Contribution

Authors:
  • Stockholm University, Sweden, Stockholm
Institute of International Education
Department of Education
VOICES FROM WITHIN
Redefining the “Spaces” of International and
Comparative Education, a Collective Contribution
Editor
Vinayagum Chinapah
2012
Additional copies of this book including a PDF version are available at the
Institute of International Education, Department of Education, Stockholm
University, Stockholm, Sweden
Cover Artwork: John Foxx/Getty Images
Printed in Sweden by
Universitetsservice US AB
Stockholm, 2012
© Institute of International Education
Department of Education
Stockholm University
Sweden
ISBN: 978-91-980268-4-9
Contributing Authors
Vinayagum Chinapah
Holger Daun
Mikiko Cars
Talia Klundt
Patsy Kng
Wen Zhang
Karen Ann Blom
Jiaying Zhang
Anna Toropova
Aliaksandra Laziuk
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
Youjin Chong
i
Table of Contents
Content Page
Table of Contents i
Acknowledgements iii
Introduction v
Vinayagum Chinapah and Karen Ann Blom
Summary vii
The World and Comparative Education: Outline of a
Research Approach 1
Holger Daun
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized 25
Comparison in Comparative Education in the Era of Globalization
Mikiko Cars
A Comparative Study of Former American and
Swedish Study Abroad Students 39
Talia Klundt
Gender Equality and Education: A Qualitative Study
of a Group of Chinese Students in Stockholm, Sweden 55
Patsy Kng
Education and Rural Development:
A Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal
Training Programs in Yunnan Province of China 77
ii
Wen Zhang
Education for Rural Transformation:
A Literature Review 107
Jiaying Zhang
A Study of the Relationship between Student Background
Factors and Science Achievement Based on TIMSS 2007 119
Results in Ukraine
Anna Toropova
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment:
Comparative Case Study on the Role of Life Skills
Based Education for Students from Boarding Schools
and Secondary Education in the Republic of Moldova 141
Aliaksandra Laziuk
The Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform during
Economic Crisis: A Comparative Analysis of Diploma
Disease in Thailand before and after Higher Education 153
Reform of 1999
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
Community Participation in Children‘s Education in Chronic
Refugee Situation: The Case of Rohingya Refugee
Camps in Bangladesh 199
Youjin Chong
Index 219
iii
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
he present book is a direct response to the problems of inclusion in
the scientific, academic, and professional discourse surrounding
the discipline ―International and Comparative Education – ICE‖.
We, at the Institute of International Education (IIE) of the Department of
Education of Stockholm University in Sweden, espoused a different view
of the discipline where it comes to its coverage as well as its
inclusiveness. This is why IIE has devoted some of its resources to assist
its staff and young researchers to contribute in this publication from their
entries at the Nordic Comparative Education Society‘s (NOCIES)
Conference held in Lund, Sweden in 2011 entitled ―A place for the
Discipline of Education? Redefining the Space.‖ The inquisitive and
constructive manner of commissioning a response to the question of the
space for education allowed for many researchers to critically reflect in a
corpus of data and research spurring the discipline further.
It was with great pleasure that (IIE) responded to this call as the
institute upholds its leadership in educating young researchers and
launching them into the academic space. It is also with this in mind that
these authors are thanked. Some who were at one time ―young
researchers‖, and who now cultivate and encourage others to grow as
they did. These honourable authors are Professor Emeritus Holger Daun
and current IIE Senior Lecturer, Dr. Mikiko Cars, both highly
instrumental in continuing the legacy of IIE‘s dedication to young
researchers and empirically-based research. Those ―young researchers‖
whose contributions are much appreciated are all recent graduates from
IIE‘s highly lauded Master Degree Programme in International and
Comparative Education, namely: Talia Klundt, Patsy Kng, Wen Zhang,
Anna Toropova, Aliaksandra Laziuk, Wanwisa Suebnusorn, Youjin
Chong as well as doctoral candidate Jiaying Zhang.
Finally, I want to thank our Department of Education at Stockholm
University as well as IIE editorial team, Dr. Mikiko Cars, Wanwisa
Suebnusorn, Talia Klundt, Patsy Kng, Vladimir Vesovic and Karen Ann
Blom.
I hope that this publication and others produced by IIE continues to
encourage and inspire young researchers.
Vinayagum Chinapah
Professor and Head of IIE
Stockholm University, August 2012
T
iv
v
Introduction
Vinayagum Chinapah and Karen Ann Blom
his current publication is a compilation of contributed papers at
the Nordic Comparative Education Society (NOCIES)
Conference entitled ‗A place for the Discipline of Education?
Redefining the Space‘, which was held at the University of Lund,
Sweden on the 24-26 of March, 2011. The goal of the conference in
Lund was to open a space for reflections on the role of the discipline
of education, both in a broader context and as it relates to comparative
and international perspectives. At this conference, the contributions
from the Institute of International Education covered various themes
and perspectives; attempting together to re-define the space for
education. In other words, the papers discuss and reflex upon several
pertinent questions including the following:
What are the justifications for education as a discipline?
How do we understand these justifications?
How does comparative education contribute in re-defining the
space for education?
Increasingly education as a discipline is being challenged. In as much
as pedagogical and scientific competence is a criterion for professional
development in academia, the importance of the discipline of
education becomes a vital issue. In International and Comparative
Education, it is imperative to make a breakthrough that (1) allows for
the flow of expertise in an inclusive bases rather than on intellectual
seniority or clan base; (2) allows for additional space for the voiceless
to voice what they learn at the onset of their research and professional
career as youth and lack of experience does not equate lack of
valuable knowledge; (3) turns the discipline into a more relevant and
responsive one for the targeted beneficiaries by avoiding the dominant
and exclusive mode espoused so far by established societies in this
field.
This publication reflects precisely the lacuna in the practice of
the discipline of International and Comparative Education (ICE).
There is a greater need for a paradigm shift in both the theoretical and
the empirical domains. In recent years, the either-or choice
between the quantitative or the qualitative research methodologies or
T
vi
between the neo-liberalism / market-driven and post-modernism /
evidence-less approaches has created more harm than good to the
discipline. Often producing ―specialists‖ in one area and establishing
division where there should/could be interaction, collaboration and
innovation.
Inclusive International and Comparative Education needs a solid
and well-founded base, where participants who are voiceless and those
who have been turned as Silent Partners - young researchers as well
as those established ones from Africa, Asia and the Pacific, Latin
America and the Caribbean, the Arab and Middle East, and Central
and Eastern Europe - will be in the driving seats for the discipline. At
the Institute these are representatively young Master‘s graduates and
other newly graduated researchers whose contributions are not only
recognized but are often published and encouraged to disseminate
their knowledge through weekly seminars, symposiums, conferences
etc. Through the encouragement and collaboration with these young
researchers, the Institute of International Education is able to maintain
its position as both as a leader in the field of International and
Comparative Education (ICE), but also as an incubator of raw talent
that infuses the institute with fresh, innovative ideas that is shared
with the global academic community.
A combination of both experienced and young researchers are
represented in this compilation of excellent research findings. This, as
many of IIE‘s publications, is intended to continue the legacy of
excellence and purpose forth by its founder, Professor Torsten Husén.
For the past 40 years, IIE has consistently championing ICE under
Husén‘s mentorship and guidance. IIE continues to be the ―think tank‖
searched after by many international and national bodies for their
innovative ideas, activities and continued research. ―Inclusive
International and Comparative Education Research‖ is IIE‘s current
driving force and although it is a long way ahead it is a hopeful and
promising journey.
IIE's new vision, its long-term strategy and most important of
all, its belief in capacity development and team-building through men-
toring and empowerment processes - a two-way traffic between estab-
lished and young, highly motivated researchers from all parts of this
world - can guarantee this Inclusive and International Comparative
Education. IIE‘s continued dedication to the purpose of this is demon-
strated in this publication.
vii
Summary
Holger Daun provides an elaborated outline of an approach
concerning the world and comparative education research. Education
is most fruitfully seen as interacting with structural and cultural
realities; there is a dynamic and dialectic relationship between
education and society. From this perspective, he proposes a holistic
perspective which includes interactions not only between the
education system and its surrounding national society but also
society´s relationship to the world system and globalization. Two
principal global forces are identified, which are driving education
reforms: 1) a country´s position in the world system and involvement
in global processes, and 2) the dissemination of educational world
models (through borrowing, imitation, imposition, etc.). He argues
that general economic, political and cultural globalization affects
education indirectly, while some influences go directly and
specifically from the world arena to national Ministries of Education.
In his paper, a methodological approach to the study of national
education systems and schools in the context of world system and
globalization is provided, highlighting competitiveness and
diversification elements of education. He concludes that generation of
knowledge in the field of Comparative and International Education
needs to be placed in the larger context of philosophical, theoretical
and methodological orientations. Researchers´ capacity to possess
profound knowledge in theory of science is important, in order to be
able to evaluate various different theories and methods as well as to
judge the validity of various studies and the implications of the
findings.
Mikiko Cars attempts to reconsider human dimension in
comparative education in the era of globalization. Today, we are
witnessing rapid, dynamic, and unpredictable shifts of the world order,
politically and economically, in the context of multifaceted
globalization process. Many issues surround comparative education in
this context, e.g. a) a changing global structure, human capital,
increasing wealth, widening gap; b) knowledge formation shift from
national to global level; c) global growth of information and
communication technologies; d) international division of (knowledge)
labour, including the issue of outsourcing; and e) de-territorialisation,
increasing interconnectedness, which threatens diversity and
standardization, etc. Research brings to light commercial and
viii
utilitarian aspects of education with economic efficiency override
academic, humanistic tradition of education. Taking the concept of
―development‖ as an example, this paper intends to conduct meta-
theorizing as a means of attaining deeper understanding of relevant
theoretical approaches from the constructivist ontological perspective.
The importance of contextualized comparison, especially of socio-
cultural and historical context is re-emphasized. The paper supports
holistic and contextualized use of theory, where emphasis is placed
upon people‘s capacity to affect social change, and argues that in
order to achieve the desired human progress based upon values held
by heterogeneous actors concerned in any intervention, a shift in
collective consciousness from micro to macro levels may be required.
Talia Klundt presents and compares former Swedish and
American study abroad students. Although, many studies have been
conducted in this area, very few have focused solely on student
perspectives. The aim of this study was to provide a greater
understanding of the benefits and long term effects, and how studying
abroad impacted their overall attitudes and perceptions. Using semi-
structured interviews, the study showed empirical evidence those
undergraduate and graduate students who study abroad during their
university career benefit in a myriad of ways including personal
growth and career development.
Framed by a discrepancy between China‘s official achievement
of gender parity in education and continued discourse about deep-
rooted traditional gender ideologies (particularly in rural areas), Patsy
Kng presents the key findings of whether gender-based differential
treatment was experienced in secondary schools by a cohort of ten
Chinese students in Stockholm, Sweden. Through their personal
narratives, the research further explored how gender roles and
identities are constructed and understood by the students. Semi-
structured interviewing consisted of mostly open-ended questions and
were conducted face-to-face. The study found that gender-based
preconceptions were experienced by the research participants and
manifested in the gendering of: 1) academic study fields and career
choices, 2) physical education and playtime, 3) teachers perceptions
and treatment of students, and 4) parental and social attitudes. It is
hoped that the findings will offer insight and contribute knowledge to
the under-researched area of gender relations in China‘s education
sector.
Wen Zhang critically focuses on the education of rural people.
For years, there has been a heated debate regarding education for rural
ix
people, be it the content of curricula or pedagogical related issue.
Zhang investigates the role of Non-Formal education in the most
populous developing country-China. Providing a background context
of contemporary rural China at the macro level, she compares two
Non-Formal Training Programs at the micro level. The aim of the
paper is to investigate the role of education in the process of rural
development and explore how tailor-made Non-Formal Training
Programs are planned and implemented to meet local learning needs.
This paper argues that Non-Formal education, with its flexible
and responsive nature, should be further explored and utilized to
benefit rural peoples and facilitate rural development.
Similarly, Jiaying Zhang investigates from another perspective.
The recent China‘s National Plan for Medium and Long-term
Education Reform and Development (2010-2020) has singled out how
education for rural transformation is determinant for the country‘s
human resource development strategy. Zhang‘s study reaffirms the
need for further research in this field and provides a discourse on
critically and historically reviewing the concepts of ―rural‖,
―transformation‖, and ―rural transformation‖ in the context of China.
Anna Toropova focuses on science performance of the 8th
grade Ukrainian students in relation to student personal characteristics
and family background provided by the TIMSS background
questionnaire. A correlation analysis was performed in order to
investigate the degree of association between categories of variables.
Toropova‘s findings indicate that the number of books and
educational resources at a student‘s home have the strongest positive
correlation with student science achievement. The strongest negative
correlation was found between the number of hours students work at
paid jobs after school and science performance. Secondary analysis of
the Ukrainian TIMSS data reveal the existence of gender differences
in performance in various science subjects with boys significantly
outperforming girls in physics and earth science. An important finding
of the study concerning marginalization in science education shows
that the lack of parental education, students‘ place of birth and the
digital divide may contribute to student exclusion from mainstream
science education in Ukraine.
In the Republic of Moldova, Aliaksandra Laziuk conducted a
qualitative case study exploring the complex phenomenon of Life
Skills Based Education as a means of empowerment for young people.
The research analyses the role of Life Skills Based Education in
Moldovan secondary education and boarding school students
x
employing semi-structured interviews, group interviews, document
study, and non-participant observations. The empirical findings of the
case study are analysed and discussed through the model of
empowerment developed by Rowlands and complemented by the
theories of Freire and Habermas.
Laziuk findings indicate that the issue of Life Skills and Life
Skills Based Education is a sensitive and laden one within Moldovan
society affected greatly by political, economic and socio-cultural
factors. The study also finds that the role of Life Skills Based
Education for the two groups in focus is rather distinct. Boarding
school participants‘ results primarily focused in the increase of self-
esteem, self-confidence, finding of inner strength and changing of
self-image. Secondary school findings indicated impact in primarily
participants social and communication skills.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn‟s research points to the need for
redefinition of the meaning of education and its relevance.
Comparatively examining the phenomenon of ‗Diploma Disease‘ in
the context of Thailand before (1960-1998) and after the higher
education reform of 1999 (2000-2010). Suebnusorn investigates how
educational certificates have been widely used for occupational
selection. Secondary analysis of archival data and statistics are
employed in order to compare the nature, scope, fundamental factors,
and impacts of Diploma Disease during the two consecutive periods.
This analysis is expected to expand on the knowledge of
Diploma Disease in the 21st century, specifically in Thailand, and
illustrates how educational reform during the economic crisis of 1999
had impacts on the situation. Major findings of the study confirm
Dore‘s arguments and calls for the need to discuss the dilemma
between the ideal and utilitarian conceptions of education, the trade-
off between equality and quality of education, as well as the balance
between demand and supply of graduates. These are beneficial for
reconsidering the meaning, contents, and purposes of education in
order to reinvent the sustainable educational development paradigm.
Education in the midst of the increasing refugee situation is
investigated by Youjin Chong. There are fifteen significant on-going
armed conflicts throughout the world, each lasting on average 10
years. By comparing two Rohingya (Bangladesh) refugee camps,
Chong examined three aspects: (1) the forms of the refugee
community participation in education, (2) factors that affect
community participation in the chronic refugee situation, and (3) its
xi
influence on their children's education. This study is based on a
combination of quantitative and qualitative data.
The findings indicate that the refugee communities
systematically participate in children's education through PTA/SMC
activities and also through an enlightenment troupe. The greatest
reason refugee communities desire to participate is their aspiration to
create a better educational environment. Distrust toward school
teachers was a key factor for children losing interest in school, thus
leading to dropouts. Furthermore, education was denied above the
elementary level (the 18-year refugee status meant that the camp
education was not officially endorsed by the Government of
Bangladesh) and this compelled refugee parents and children to
choose to work despite the opportunity to study. Chong concludes that
without opportunities for realistic and practical schooling or
promoting the improvement of teacher ability, people facing a long-
term refugee status will be forced to give up even that minimum level
of education.
xii
Holger Daun
1
The World and Comparative Education: Outline of a
Research Approach
Holger Daun
I. Introduction
Until the end of the 1980s, educational reforms took place principally
in response to national (and domestic) requirements and demands
(except for the countries that once were colonized), although some
international borrowing of educational features occurred. Today,
governments introduce types of reforms that are unexpected by the
members of their societies, at least by non-elite people at the
―grassroots level‖.
Since education is most fruitfully seen as interacting with
structural and cultural realities; there is a dynamic and dialectic
relationship between education and society. Hence, it is necessary to
have a holistic perspective which means (a) to consider historical
trends, and (b) to have a broad perspective on contemporary
educational phenomena. Such a perspective includes interactions not
only between the education system and its surrounding national
society but also society´s relationship to the world system and
globalization. Therefore, we need new theories and methods that help
us understand what is taking place with education around the world.
Two principal global forces driving education reforms are thus: (i) a
country‘s position in the world system and involvement in global
processes, and (ii) the dissemination of educational world models
(through borrowing, imitation, imposition, and so on) (Dale 1999;
Phillips, 2004; Steiner-Khamsi, 2004a).
General economic, political and cultural globalization affects
education indirectly, while some influences go directly and
specifically from the world arena to national Ministries of Education.
The purpose of this paper is to outline a methodological approach
to the study of national education systems and schools in the context
of world system and globalization.
II. World System and Globalization
The world system and globalization constitute phenomena
qualitatively different from internationalization. The latter is what
countries do from within in relation to other countries, but
The World and Comparative Education
2
globalization to a large extent takes places independently of nation-
states and their borders.
Two sets of theories deal with the global phenomena that are
relevant in regard to education: (1) world system (WS) theories (a.
political-economic world system and b. institutional world system),
and (2) globalization theories. The two types of WS theory (political-
economic and the institutionalist) differ in several aspects from
globalization theories. One such difference is that in WS theories, the
dynamics of historical development is a principal ingredient, while it
is not in most globalization theories (Clayton, 2004). WS theory and
globalization theories seldom deal explicitly with education but both
of them need to be considered in analyses of educational systems
around the world.
According to the political-economic WS approach, the drive for
competitiveness, profit and accumulation is the principal ‗cause‘ of or
condition for what occurs globally (Elwell, 2006; Wallerstein, 1991,
2006). Wallerstein (2006) defines four different categories of
countries or areas, but all of them participate in the drive for
competitiveness (Dale, 2000). The world system consists of nations,
corporations, organizations, networks, movements, etc. The position
countries have in the world system may vary from marginalized to
strongly incorporated into (competitive) world markets. Countries
‗situated outside‘ of these flows (the poorest countries in the world)
are marginalized and at the same time indirectly influenced in that
their frame of action is determined by the world system (Castells,
1993; Foreign Policy, 2006; Griffith-Jones and O´Campo, 1999). This
affects the amount of resources available for education.
The institutionalist WS theory assumes the existence of a world
polity that is not a physical body or institution but a symbolic, cultural
construction and discursive entity with enforcing characteristics. The
world polity embraces world models consisting of ―cognitive and
ontological models of reality that specify the nature, purposes,
technology, sovereignty, control, and resources of nation-states and
other actors‖ (Meyer et al., 1997, p. 144). These models may be seen
as ‗stored‘ in policy documents in and disseminated from international
organizations (IGOs), such as OECD, UNESCO, and the World Bank.
The discourse developed in these bodies, are spread also by
International Non-governmental Organizations (INGOs) and various
networks of individuals and organizations (Messner, 1997). National
decision-makers are assumed to have the ambition or to feel
compelled to organize the state apparatuses (including the education
Holger Daun
3
system) and their functions so that they meet the expectations implied
or recommended in the world models (Meyer et al., 1997).
Globalization can be seen as the processes taking place within the
framework of the world system; it is something more than the sum of
the actions taken by single nations, because it has an existence of its
own (Cardoso, 1993; Spring, 2009). It is processes such as
compression of the world (in space and time) through ICT; economic
interdependencies of global reach; and an ideology (Cox, 2000) or
―the intensification of consciousness of the world as a whole‖
(Robertson, 1992, p. 8). In the ideological perspective, globalization is
seen as something linear and irreversible. Globalization contains itself
a ‗package of globalization discourse‘; it carries other discourses; and
it makes discourses disengage themselves from place (specific
countries, specific communities, traditional places of knowledge
generation, etc.). Scholte (2007) discusses ´global-ness´ (in relation to
´global civil society´), which refers to geographical scale, but he also
mentions other characteristics (of organizations) which may have
global reach: the purpose, the communication network, issues
addressed, and so on.
Global pressure for human rights, political freedom and freedom
of organization has made many governments organize multiparty
elections from the end of the 1980s (Bretherton, 1996; Giddens,
2002). The number of NGOs and intergovernmental organizations
(IGOs) and various networks (informal and formal) has grown
considerably. Between 1909 and 1993, the number of NGOs increased
from less than 200 to more than 4,000 and the number of IGOs from
37 to 286 (Boli and Thomas, 1999; Mannin, 1996). This means that
many more IGOs and INGOs affect policy-making and
implementation than ever before (Jones, 2005; Messner, 1997;
Mundy, 2007).
Economic processes are the most globalized ones and they are
governed by market forces, that is, ‗governance without government‘
(Gill, 2000), while there is no world wide body corresponding to the
state, dealing with the common good, welfare, equality, and
environmental problems on a global scale (Anheier, 2007; Attac,
2004; Duffield, 2003; Griffin, 2003). Although Garsten & Jakobsson
(2007, p. 146) argue that: ―Even if there is no ´world government´, the
world is spanned by many organisations with global governance
concerns´‖, there is no world body managing the global distribution of
resources and rights.
The World and Comparative Education
4
Globalization has resulted in a tremendous economic differentiation.
In the most globalized economic sectors of the middle and high
income countries, employment grows mainly in the Post-Fordist mode
of production (Cox, 2000; Waters, 2000),
Work in the Post-Fordist mode of production implies flexibility,
creativity, and so on. Not only globally but also among countries in
the European Union (EU) there is a great deal of variety in the mode
of production, and hence, varying needs for different types of
competences. Lorenz, Lundvall, and Valeyre, (2004), for example,
found four different modes of organizing companies and work in
Europe and that, for example, 60 % of the labour force in the
Denmark are employed in companies characterized as post-Fordist,
while the proportion is 19% in Greece.
Low skill jobs tend to be exported to the low countries in the
South (ILO, 1998). In countries around the world, in particular low
income countries have been established. Export Processing Zones
(EPZs) have been established. Export processing zones have been
defined as ―industrial zones with special incentives set up to attract
foreign investment, in which imported materials undergo some degree
of processing before being exported again‖ (ILO, 1998, p. 21). An
export processing zone is a designated specialized industrial unit
which produces mainly for export and which constitutes; it forms a
closed society, independent of the trade and customs regime of a
country in which free trade applies (ESCAP/UNTC, 1985, p. 1). In
1999, such zones existed in 93 developing countries (United Nations,
1999, p. 10). In these zones, many of the human and political rights do
not apply in practice.
Culturally and ideologically, globalization causes or
encompasses standardization and homogenization as well as
particularization and heterogenization; secularization as well as de-
secularization and revitalization of moral and religious values (Berger,
1999; Norris & Inglehart 2004; Robertson, 1992). Globalization of
neo-liberal policies makes economic imperatives dominate over all
others (Giddens, 1994; Saul, 1997).
The changes caused by globalization, on the one hand, and state
withdrawal from its traditional roles in society; on the other hand,
result in insecurity and uncertainty reaching individuals‘ life worlds
(Carnoy & Castells, 1995; Giddens, 1999; Lash, 1990; Zürn, 2003).
As Giddens (1994:22) argues: ―Globalization is not just about the
creation of larger systems, but about the transformation of the contexts
of social experience...‖ ICT now makes this intrusion from the global
Holger Daun
5
to the private possible (Kumar, 1995; Lash, 1990). What is at stake at
the individual level is cultural identity (Suárez-Orozco, 2004).
In the long term, a predominating discourse tends to be
institutionalized and embodied in material structures, everyday life
and power relations, a phenomenon that tends to condition peoples‘
perceptions, beliefs and actions. The discourses predominating from
the 1980s make it out of fashion or even illegitimate to argue that
there exist different paradigms or discourses (Ball, 1990; Foucault,
1991). For example, it has been very difficult during the past decades
to argue that educational problems in low income countries might
have something to do with their poverty due to the global division of
work, production and resources and that a small and poor country
locked into a low position in the world system is to a large extent
conditioned by this position and cannot achieve economic growth due
to competition.
Since the beginning of the 1980s, the world models include parts
of and carry combinations of contradictory as well as complementary
or overlapping ideas and discourses such as the utility-maximizing,
egoistic, and autonomous individual as a rational chooser vs. the
altruistic individual who believes in solidarity. The most globalized
and predominating discourses are, what we can call, the market
discourse and the modern communitarian discourse. They are
dominating the global educational agenda.
According to the modern communitarian discourse, schools
should be locally owned and run, either by local communities, NGOs
or other associations (Barber, 1996; Etzioni, 1995). Schools are
expected to repair for the ‗under-education‘ (in moral, ethics, values
etc.) taking place in many homes today, but the schools are too narrow
in their task and too test oriented so as to achieve this (Etzioni, 1995;
Rahmena, 1997).
The market discourse and the modern communitarian discourse
differ in some important regards. For example, more orthodox
communitarians are against world capitalism and excessive profit
making, and they differ in the view of democracy and the market. For
communitarians, democracy is optimal local participation, while for
market proponents; it is choice in markets (Teivainen, 2007, pp.71,
75) or some type of competitive and representational political
arrangements. In the market discourse, education tends to be seen as a
technical affair that efficiently should produce human capital, while in
the communitarian discourse, it is seen more holistically as a means
for human development, personal growth or as a value in itself.
The World and Comparative Education
6
However, these two discourses have a great deal in common, at
least ontologically and epistemologically. Their common denominator
has attained a hegemonic position in the world models. Elements such
as ‗the agent‘, ‘the micro‘, and so on, have taken a leading position in
educational research and policy communities (Morrow and Torres,
1995; Popkewitz, 2000). They share the foundation in development
optimism and evolutionary, teleological and linear thinking, and the
belief in rational planning. They take for granted, at least implicitly,
that development follows a predetermined path (Esteva & Prakash,
1998; Rahmena, 1997; Tenbruck, 1991). They see education as a
panacea for or the motor of development; see problems in terms of
technological and professional solutions rather than in terms of
culture, meaning and motivation (Moulton et al., 2001). This common
denominator summarized in Table 1 is impregnating Comparative and
International Education (C&I) and its terms are often taken for
granted.
Table 1: Basic Features of Common Denominator of the Market
and Communitarian Discourses
Individualism; freedom of choice; decentralization; participation;
individual autonomy; state withdrawal; education as an individual
issue. Education seen as The Motor of development. Lifelong
learning. Choice. Development from below. Development
evolutionary and teleologically. Moral and voluntary regulation
replacing political regulation. Partnership. Consensus. Accountability.
Based on: Anheier, 2007; Barber, 1996; Daun, 2002; Esteva & Prakash;
Hamilton, 2003; Scholte, 2007; Schuurmann, 1993; Teivainen, 2007: Tenbruck,
1991; UNESCO, 1990.
In development policy and research, something of a vacuum, ‗crisis
or ‗impasse‘ occurred in the beginning of the 1990s. The intended or
predicted development had not been achieved. This fact was seen as a
result of the type of policies and research employed so far
(Schuurman, 1993). Failing development is perceived to depend on
lack of knowledge (or human capital) or errors in the way of handling
knowledge acquisition (Farrell, 1999). Harriss (2002) argues that
development (especially in the market discourse) has been
depoliticized and is seen as a technical matter rather than a political
and cultural matter.
It is normally assumed that the state and the government are the
central core from which policies emanate. However, from the new
Holger Daun
7
governance perspective we have to look at all the forces that
contribute to the outcome of the formulated policies. Such forces are
socio-economic class, ethnicity, etc. working not only vertically but
also horizontally (Mundy, 2007; Daun, 2011). ―In the new forms of
governance, states are just one type of actor among others involved in
regulatory activity‖ (Garsten & Jakobsson, 2007, p. 147). Thus, there
are many governing forces in addition to the state: market forces, civil
society organizations, Intergovernmental organizations (IGOs),
publication of findings from international studies of students
academic achievement, ―international standards‖, consultant reports,
etc. (Phillips, 2000; Steiner-Khamsi, 2004c). The de-territorialization
of companies and organizations results in still more governance
problems for the national states. For the state to govern now means
that to coordinate efforts so as to achieve various (mainly economic)
goals within its territory.
States respond differently to globalization processes (Brown &
Lauder, 1996; Cox, 2000; Foreign Policy, 2006; Gill, 2000). Whatever
the national state‘s response, globalization forces enter the national
context, and ‗hybridization‘ (Nederven Pieterse, 1995) and
‗glocalization‘ (Robertson, 1995) take place in the encounter between
the global and the local cultures, ideologies, and policies. Steiner-
Khamsi (2004c), although sceptical to the view that globalization of
education is taking place, argues that educational borrowing ―plays
out differently‖ in different contexts (p. 203).
Finally, globalization is an uneven process (Appadurai (1991) in
at least two ways: (a) it varies in intensity from one geographical area
to another, and (b) its various aspects are spread in different degrees to
different places. In this context, Bangura (2001) argues that African
countries have generally implemented the policies and measures
(political and economic reforms) suggested or imposed by the IGOs,
but they have not been able to achieve the benefits of involvement in
global affairs, e.g. economic growth, development in a broader sense
and access to the world markets.
III. Education: Competitiveness and Diversification
Education has been globalized since the 1950s in that (i) the modern
type of education has been almost universalized, and (ii) a uniform
policy of restructuring (type of governance, mode of finance and
organization of educational provision) has spread world-wide. In the
global discourse, two principal aspects of education are emphasized:
The World and Comparative Education
8
Education of a good quality for all, and education for global
competitiveness. The economic competition will continue, not only
globally between countries but also within countries and even more so
among de-territorialized companies. Most countries in the world have
implemented, or at least included in their policy formulations,
elements that constitute the core of the world models for education.
More precisely, how this takes place has been debated and researched
but it is generally accepted this in takes place in different steps or
phases and through a number of mechanisms (Dale, 1999, 2000;
Phillips, 2004; Steiner-Khamsi, 2004a, b, c). For example, first some
need for educational changes is defined (nationally or by international
agencies), then the policies suggested are similar to those in the world
model (or of a country influential in the internationally community),
and finally, the implemented items have to be appropriated by the
actors at the grassroots level (Bradley, Levinson and Sutton, 2001).
In regard to the relationship between education and society, four
principal types of perspectives or discourses may be distinguished:
The education system (a) mirrors societal changes and adapts to or is
deliberately reformed according to these changes; (b) is the spearhead
or motor of societal change; (c) interacts in a dialectic or mutual
relationship with society at large; or (d) education is de-linked from
society or is relatively autonomous in relation to society (Johnston,
1990; Karabel and Halsey, 1977). During various periods of time, one
of them has been predominating. (a) and (c) prevailed in the sociology
of education in the 1960s and the 1970s, while (b) has been most
common since the beginning of the 1980s. In this perspective,
problems and their causes tend to be seen more narrowly as situated in
the education system itself or, more precisely, in the schools
themselves, rather than in social structures and studentsbackground
(Gannicott & Throsby, 1992; Hargreaves and Woods, 1983). (d) Has
been the predominating perspective among some researchers now and
then. Today, it is generally taken for granted that education is the
―independent‖ or ―causal‖ variable, causing or at least contributing to
societal change and development. However, despite a tremendous
expansion of primary and secondary education, no corresponding
development in broad terms or even in terms of economic growth
occurred in many low income countries (Hannum and Buchmann,
2003; Lewin, 1994; Pritchett, 2002). It was then understood that the
quality of education was a necessary condition for education to have
an impact on society (UNESCO, 2000, 2009). Still more, in order to
achieve competitiveness is a general educational policy but there is
Holger Daun
9
also, among communitarians, another concern: civility (Anheir,
2007), which implies a political culture of democracy and civil society
activities.
Around the world, education systems experience one or several
of the following contradictory pressures and demands: a unitary vs.
diversified system; religious-moral vs. secular curriculum
components; local vs. national or international curriculum
components; education as an individual good vs. education as a
common good; and competition and elitism vs. solidarity and
cooperation; focus on tests and performance vs. more holistic
considerations; and mother tongue vs. international language(s)
(Daun, 2002).
Luisoni, Instance and Hutmacher (2004) have attempted to create
scenarios of the future development of education. They draw three
principal scenarios: status quo, re-schooling and de-schooling. In
addition to this, the most likely development of compulsory education
is that countries around the world will experience a mix of all these
three, although the proportions between them will vary from country
to country.
The standardization following from copying elements of the
world models will extend to more geographical areas and more
aspects of life; however, they have had and will continue to have
different outcomes due to the hybridization and glocalization taking
place in the national and local contexts in which they are
implemented. Hybrids and glocalized items are different from both the
originally borrowed item and the planned outcome. However, the
outcomes will be more diversification and heterogenization of
education within countries due to hybridization of globalized features
and the requirements of competitiveness. Therefore, nation-wise
implementations of globally standardized educational policies tend to
have different outcomes, something which has implications for
Comparative and International Education (C&I).
IV. Comparative and International Education (C&I)
Although a speciality in itself, C&I is a disparate field of knowledge,
and there are different views among researchers on almost everything,
for example, appropriate units of analysis. The ‗national‘ scale has for
a long time been taken for granted and used unit or level in C&I
research (Crossley & Watson, 2003). Such comparisons have been
frequent but more and more comparative studies ignore the
The World and Comparative Education
10
nation/country as a unit of analysis. For example, classrooms have
been compared across countries and cultures (Alexander, 2000;
Broadfoot, 1999). At the other extreme, the macro or meta-levels, i.e.
that of world system and globalization, very few, if any, empirical
studies have been conducted in C&I. Also, it is often disregarded that
nation-states and countries are not homogeneous units, since there are
elite-mass cleavages in practically all societies (Andeweg, 1996).
Quantitative, large scale approaches have been favoured by
funding agencies and IGOs, and this development is likely to
continue. Case studies have increasingly been attributed the role to
complement such studies. That is, apart from the cases studies
conducted for their own sake, case studies will be used to fill ‗gaps‘ in
the understanding provided by large scale studies.
In order to better understand the shape and changes of national
education system today, we need to include the world system and
globalization both theoretically and empirically (Adick, 1992;
Crossley & Watson, 2003; Ginsburg et al., 1990). A world systems
perspective means, for instance, that nation states and national
education systems are viewed as elements of a larger system; such an
analysis has to be multi-disciplinary and multilevel including both
quantitative and qualitative methods and data. In other words,
comparativists need to take the global and local seriously into account
and thereby have both a ‗helicopter‘ perspective as well as area
knowledge and to a ´helicopter´ perspective implies that the researcher
views all cases (countries) in the same way, using the same criteria for
items to be compared and viewing them as of equal value (for the
comparison).
In national as well as international studies of the various
relationships between, for example, student achievement, teachers,
classroom processes, school organizations, home background
variables have been studied by the help of varieties of quantitative
multilevel analysis. An approach including all these levels (home
background student teacher classroom school district
province country world system) would give new insights, but so
many levels and variables are very difficult to handle. One solution
could consist of a combination of quantitative multilevel analysis and
a qualitative one.
When outcomes are perceived not to correspond to the plans (or
intentions), this is seen as failure in the implementation or in the
educational processes. However, since human beings are active and
living organisms (who have their own meaning systems and make
Holger Daun
11
their own interpretations), hybridization tends to take place. And
hybrid items are not be amenable to large scale, quantitative
comparison. Instead case studies will be needed if we are to
understand meanings and functions of hybrids among local people.
The analytical model of human development, developed by
Bronfenbrenner (1979), is an approach that is both multidisciplinary
and multilevel and includes quantitative as well as qualitative data. It
ranges from the micro level/context to the macro level/context of an
individual. In his model, the macro is the national society, but the
principles of this model could as well be applied in a world systems
analysis, in which the macro is the world system and globalization
processes.
A qualitative multilevel approach has also been suggested by
Bray, Adamson and Mason (2007) and Bray & Thomas (1995),
including three dimensions: geographical/locational levels; non-
locational demographic groups, and aspects of education and society.
The macro in their model is the country or nation, but it could quite
well be the world system. In addition to the level and sphere, a time
dimension is needed because it is difficult to understand the present
without taking the past into account.
Moreover, Benveniste‘s (2002) case studies in Latin America
shows how global influences and world models are mediated and
reinterpreted in national contexts, and the case studies in Daun (ed.)
(2006) illustrate how global processes are handled and mediated by
different nation-states. The multilevel model suggested by Bray et al.
(2007) has not used in these case studies but the data collected in these
studies could easily be used in a similar model.
Figure 2 shows a very simplified outline of a comparative
approach that includes the world system and globalization. It outlines
the general relationships to be studied using such an approach.
However, in this figure, it has not been marked that the education
system in respective country interacts with the national context as well
as with the world system and globalization processes.
The World and Comparative Education
12
Figure 2: Comparison of Country‟s Relationships to the
World System
1
WORLD SYSTEM AND GLOBALIZATION
A1/B1 - WS
B1
C1
B1/C1 - WS
A1/C1 _WS
Country A
A2/B2
Country
B
B2/C2
Country C
A2/C2
A few examples of what to observe and analyse in the various
relationships between single countries, on the one hand, and the world
system/globalization, on the other hand, will be given. A1, B1, C1:
Economic, technological, political, and cultural/ideological factors of
relevance for education. For example, foreign trade, foreign direct
investments, economic free zones, political borrowing of
constitutional, administrative and political institutional patterns,
important cultural/ideological influences... A1/B1-WS, B1/C1-WS,
A1/C1-WS imply comparisons of the relationships mentioned.
The first stage of conducting a world systems and globalization
analysis would consist of a screening of indicators presented in
1
A1: Country A:s relation to the world system and globalization. B1: Country B:s relation to
world system and globalization. C1: Country C:s relation to world system and globalization.
A1/B1 WS: Comparison of country A:s and country B:s relation to world system and glob-
alization. B1/C1-WS: Comparison of country B:s and country C:s relation to world system
and globalization. A1/C1-WS: Comparison of country B:s and country C:s relation to the
world system.
A2/B2: Traditional (inter-national) comparison between country A and country B. B2/C2:
Traditional (inter-national) comparison country B and country C. A2/C2: Traditional (inter-
national) comparison country A and country C.
Holger Daun
13
Human Development Reports (e.g. UNDP, 1991, 2005) and Foreign
Policies´ Globalization Index (Foreign Policy, 2006). Such a screening
will give some hints concerning (changing) positions of countries
selected for the study.
From the latest ―measurement‖ of globalization presented by
Foreign Policy (2006), the four top countries are listed in Table 2.
These countries have been among the highest ten countries since this
type of listing started in 2000, and those at the bottom have been
among the lowest.
Table 2: Indicators of Globalization Processes in the Four Highest
and Four Lowest Countries in 2005 and HDI ranking (UNDP)
Position in
2006 (and in
2004)
HDI
ranking
in 2003
Dimensions of Globalization
Econ.
Integr.
Personal
contact
Techn.
connectivity
Political
engagement
The country´s highest
indicators
1)Singapore (2)
32
1
3
12
29
Trade; FDI; Telephone
(2)Switzerland
(3)
7
9
1
7
23
Teleph.: Remittances and
personal transfers, Secure
servers
(3) US (7)
10
58
40
1
41
Internet hosts; Secure
servers; International org:s
(4) Ireland (1)
8
4
2
14
7
Un peace-keeping; Travels;
Telephone
(59) Venezuela
(58)
75
48
60
45
52
International org:s; Secure
servers; Treaties
(60) Indonesia
(59)
99
52
59
51
50
International org:s; Trade;
Treaties
(61) India (61)
110
59
51
57
60
Remittances and private
transfers; FDI; Govt.
transfers
(62) Iran (62)
127
57
62
48
61
Trade; Internet users; Travel
Source: Foreign Policy (2006)
2
Four dimensions of globalization are estimated: economic integration,
personal contact, technological connectivity, and political
engagement, and each of them includes three to five indicators.
Singapore is the most globalized country due mainly to trade and
FDIs and it has gained position in economic integration. The country
has a relatively high HDI rank, and in the period 1990 to 2003, the
2
The definitions and operationalization of the indicators will not be given here.
The World and Comparative Education
14
country increased its GDP per capita by 130 per cent. Switzerland, the
second most globalized country in 2006, has all the time had the
highest or among the highest GDP per capita, and it increased by 79
per cent during the period studied here. In the HDI ―league‖ it has
always been high but has lost position. The USA doubled its GDP per
capita, but lost HDI position. Ireland was in the beginning of the
period the most globalized country, but has lost position. It has had a
tremendous economic growth and increased its GDP per capita more
than four times, and the country has gained position in the HDI
league. (However, with the economic world crisis starting in 2008,
many countries have probably changed positions). Iran, among the
countries being lowest in degree of globalization, is, relatively
speaking, most globalized in technological connectivity. As can be
seen from the table, none of the countries is high on all dimensions,
but it of course matters a lot in what dimension (and indicators) a
country ranks high or low, and this can be investigated in a profound
study.
Table 3: HDIs for the Most and the Least Globalized
Countries in 2006
Human Development Index
HDI Rank
Educ. Index
1975
1990
2003
1975
1990
2003
2003
1) Singapore
725
848
772
32
37
25
0.92
2) Switzerland.
879
981
947
1
5
7
0.96
3) USA
867
976
944
5
7
10
0.99
4) Ireland
811
945
946
19
23
8
0.99
59) Venezuela
718
848
772
36
44
75
0.65
60) Iran
566
577
736
55
92
99
0.74
61) Indonesia
468
499
687
66
98
110
0.81
62) India
412
308
602
76
123
127
0.61
Holger Daun
15
V. Concluding notes
It is beyond the scope of this paper to elaborate more in detail the
approach suggested here. It has been presented mainly for heuristic
purpose.
Generation of knowledge in the field of C&I needs to be placed
in the larger context of philosophical, theoretical and methodological
orientations. C&I researchers need to have profound knowledge in
theory of science in order to be able to evaluate what different theories
and methods can and cannot do as well as to judge the validity of the
various studies and the implications of the findings.
A WS approach also looks at the educational borrowing and
transfer across cultural contexts. World system and globalization
analysis need to include large scale cross-national studies as well as
in-depth case studies and case studies of other units, and C&I has to
be multi-disciplinary; include area and specialist knowledge; take the
global and local seriously into account; and be open to the theory of
science.
References
Adick, C. (1992). Modern education in 'Non-Western' Societies in the
light of World systems approach in Comparative education.
International Review of Education, 38 (3), pp.241-255
Alexander. R. (2000). Introduction: research, education and
development. In R. Alexander, M. Osborn & D. Phillips (eds.).
Learning from Comparing. Vol. 2. Policy, Professionals and
Development. Oxford: Symposium Books.
Andeweg, Rudy B. (1996): Élite--Mass Linkages in Europe:
Legitimacy Crisis or Party Crisis? Oxford Scholarship Online
Monographs, 22, pp.143164.
Anheier, H. (2007). Bringing civility back in Reflection on global
civil society. Development Dialogue, 49 (1), pp.41-49
Appadurai, A. (1991). Disjuncture and Difference in the Global
Economy. In M. Featherstone (ed.). Global Culture.
Nationalism, Globalization and Modernity. London: Sage
Publications.
ATTAC (2004). Quel développement pour une société solidaire et
économe? (Conseil scientifique d´ATTAC). La revue
internationale et stratégique, 54.
The World and Comparative Education
16
Ball, S.F. (1990). Politics and Policy Making in Education.
Explorations in Policy Sociology. London: Routledge.
Bangura, Y. (2001). Globalization and African Development. In R.
Suttner (ed.). Africa in the New Millennium. Uppsala: The
Nordic African Institute.
Barber B.R. (1996). An American Civic Forum: Civil Society
Between Market Individuals and the Political Community. In R.
F. Paul & F. D. Miller, Jr. (eds). The Communitarian
Challenge to Liberalism. New York: Cambridge University
Press.
Benveniste, L. (2002). The Political Structuration of Assessment:
Negotiating State Power and Legitimacy. Comparative
Education Review, 46 (1).
Berger, P. L. (1999). The Desecularization of the World: A Global
Overview. In P. L. Berger (ed.). The Desecularization of the
World. Resurgent Religion and World Politics, pp. 1-19. Grand
Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.
Boli, J. and Thomas, G. M. (1999). INGOs and the Organization of
World Culture. In Boli, J. and Thomas, G. M. (eds.).
Constructing World Culture. International Nongovernmental
Organizations Since 1875. Stanford: Stanford University Press.
Bradley, A., Levinson, U. And Sutton, M. (2001). Introduction: Policy
as/in Practice A Sociocultural Approach to the Study of
Educational Policy (pp. 1-22). In Bradley, A., Levinson, U. and
Sutton, M. (eds.). Policy as Practice. Toward a Comparative
Sociocultural Analysis of Educational Policy. Westport,
Connect: Ablex Publishing.
Bray, M., Adamson, B. & Mason, M. (2007). Introduction. In M.
Bray, B. Adamson & M. Mason (eds.). Comparative Education
Research. Approaches and Methods. Hong Kong: The
University of Hong Kong/Springer.
Bray, M. & Thomas, R. M. (1995). Levels of Comparison in
Educational Studies: Different Insights from Different
Literatures and the Value of Multilevel Analyses. Harvard
Educational Review, 65(3), pp.472-490
Bretherton, C. (1996). Universal Human Rights: Bringing People into
Global Politics? In Bretherton, C. and Ponton, G. (eds). Global
Politics. An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers
Bronfenbrenner, U. (1979). The ecology of human development.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Holger Daun
17
Broadfoot, P. (1999). Comparing Pupil Achievement. In R.
Alexander, P. Broadfoot & D. Phillips (eds.). Learning from
Comparing. Vol 1. Contexts, Classrooms and Outcomes.
Oxford: Symposium Books.
Brown, P., Halsey, A.H. , Lauder, H. & Stuart Wells, A. (1997). The
Transformation of Education and Society: An Introduction. In
A. H. Halsey., H. Lauder, P. Brown & A. Stuart Wells (eds.).
Education. Culture, Economy, Society. Oxford: Oxford
University Press
Brown, P. and H. Lauder (1996). Education, Globalization and
Economic Development. Journal of Education Policy, 11.
Burbules, N. & Torres, C. A. (2000). Globalization and Education: An
Introduction. In N. Burbules & C. A. Torres (eds.).
Globalization and Education: Critical Perspectives. New York:
Routledge.
Cardoso, F.H. (1993). North-South Relations in the Present Context:
A New Dependency? In M. Carnoy, M. Castells, S. S. Cohen
and F.H. Cardoso. The New Global Economy in the Information
Age. University Park, Penn.: The Pennsylvania State University
Castells, S (1993). The Informational Economy and the New
Industrial Division of Labour. In Carnoy, M., Castells, M.,
Cohen, F. & Cardoso, M. The New Global Economy in the
Information Age. University Park, PA: The Pennsylvania State
University Press
Clayton, T. (2004). Competing Conceptions of Globalization
Revisited: Relocating the Tension between World-Systems
Analysis and Globalization Analysis. Comparative Education
Review, 48 (3)
Cox R. W. (2000). Political Economy and World Order: Problems of
Power and Knowledge at the Turn of the Millenium. In R.
Stubbs and G. R. D. Underhill (Eds.). Political Economy and
the Changing Global Order. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Crossley, M. & Watson, K. (2003). Comparative and International
Research in Education. Globalization, context and difference.
London and New York: RoutledgeFalmer, 2003.
Dale, R. (1999). Specifying globalization effects on national policy: a
focus on the mechanisms. Journal of Education Policy, 14
(1):1-17.
Dale, R. (2000). Globalization and education: Demonstrating a
―common world educational culture‖ or locating a ―globally
The World and Comparative Education
18
structured educational agenda‖? Educational Theory, 40 (4):
pp.427-428.
Daun, H. (2002). Globalization and National Education Systems. In H.
Daun (ed.). Educational Restructuring in the Context of
Globalization and National Policy, pp. 1-32. New York:
Routledge Falmer.
Daun, H. (ed.). (2006). School Decentralization in the Context of
Globalizing Governance. International Comparison of
Grassroots Responses. Dordrecht: Springer
Daun, H. (2011). Globalization, EU-ification, and the New Mode of
Educational Governance in Europe. European Education, 43 (1)
Duffield, M. (2002). Reprising Durable Disorder: Network War and
the Secularization of Aid. In Hettne, B. and Odén, B. (eds.).
Global Governance. Alternative Perspectives on World Order.
Stockholm: EGDI/Almqvist & Wiksell International
Elwell, F. W. (2006). Macrosociology: Four Modern Theorists.
Paradigm Publishers. http//:www.faculty.rsu.edu/~felwell/
Theorists/Elwell/MajorWorks.html.Accessed February 6, 2006.
ESCAP/UNCTC (1985). An Evaluation of Export Processing Zones in
selected Asian Countries. Bangkok: United Nations.
Esteva, G. and Prakash, M. S. (1998). Grassroots Postmodernism.
Rewaking the Soil of Cultures. London: Zed Books.
Etzioni, A. (1995). The Spirit of community. Rights, Responsibilities
and the Communitarian Agenda. London: Fontana Press
Farrel, J. (1999). Changing Conceptions of Equality of Education. In
R. Arnove & C. A. Torres (eds.). Comparative Education. The
Dialectic of the Global and the Local. Lanham: Rowman &
Littlefield Publishers.
Foreign Policy (2004). The third annual A. T. Karney/Foreign Policy
Globalization Index, Foreign Policy, 2004.
Foreign Policy (2006). The fourth annual A. T. Karney/Foreign Policy
Globalization Index, Foreign Policy, 2006.
Giddens, A. (1994). Brave New World: The New Context of Politics.
In D. Miliband (ed.). Reinventing the Left. Cambridge: Polity
Press
Giddens, A. (1999). Risk and Responsibility. Modern Law Review, 62
(1), 1-10.
Giddens, A. (2002). Runaway World. How Globalization is Reshaping
our Lives. London: Profile Books.
Holger Daun
19
Gilbert, N. (2004). Transformation of the Welfare State. The Silent
Surrender of Public Responsibility. Oxford: Oxford University
Press.
Gill, S. (2000). Knowledge, Politics, and Neo-Liberal Political
Economy. In R. Stubbs and G. R. D. Underhill (eds.). Political
Economy and the Changing Global Order. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Ginsburg, M., Cooper, S., Raghu, R., & Zegarra, H. (1990). National
and World-System Explorators of Educational Reform.
Comparative Education Review, 34 (4), 474-499.
Griffin, K. (2003). Economic Globalisation and Institutions of Global
Governance. Development and Change, 34 (5): 789-807.
Griffith-Jones, S. and Campo, J. A. (1999). The Poorest Countries and
the Emerging International Financial Architecture. Report
1999:4 from the EGDI group. Stockholm: Ministry of Foreign
Affairs.
Hamilton, L. (2003). Assessment as a Policy tool. Review of Research
in Education, 27, pp.25-68.
Hannum, E. & Buchmann, C. (2003) The Consequences of Global
Educational Expansion. Social Science Perspectives.
Cambridge, M.A.: American Academy of Arts & Sciences.
Harriss, J. (2002). Depoliticizing Development. The World Bank and
Social Capital. London. Anthem Press.
ILO (1998). Labour and social issues relating to export processing
zones. Geneva: International Labour Office. http://www.ilo.org/
public/english/dialogue/govlab/legrel/tc/epz/reports/epzrepor_w
61/ index.htm. Accessed 11 December 2010.
Johnston, B. (1990). Considerations on School Restructuring.
Educational Policy, 4 (3).
Jones, P. W. (with David Coleman) (2005). The United Nations and
Education. Multilateralism, development and globalisation.
New York: RoutledgeFalmer
Karabel J. and A. H. Halsey, (eds) (1977). Power and Ideology in
Education. New York: Oxford University Press.
Lash, S. 1990. Sociology of Postmodernism. London: Routledge
Lewin, K. M. (1994) Education and Development. The Issues and the
Evidence. Serial No. 6. London: ODA.
The World and Comparative Education
20
Lorenz, E., Lundvall, B.-Å. Aand Valeyre, A. (2004). The Diffusion of
New Forms of Work Organisation and Worker Outcomes:
lessons from the European Case. Paper prepared for the 2nd
Globelics International Conference, in Beijing, China, October
16-20, 2004.
Luisoni, P., Istance, D. and Hutmacher, W. (2004). Schooling for
tomorrow . what future for our schools? Prospects, XXXIV, 2,
163-179
Mannin, M. (1996). Global Issues and the Challenge to Democractic
Politics, In Bretherton, C. and PONTON, G. (eds). Global
Politics. An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers
Messner, D. (1997). The Network Society. Economic Development and
International Competitiveness as Problems of Social
Governance. London: Frank Cass.
Meyer, J. W., J. Boli, G. M. Thomas and F. O. Ramirez (1997). World
Society and Nation-State. American Journal of Sociology, 103,
(1), pp.13-47.
Morrow, R. A. & Torres, C.A. (1995). Social Theory and Education.
New York: State University of New York Press
Moulton, J., Mundy, K., Welmond, M. & Williams, J. (2001).
Paradigm Lost? The Implementation of Basic Education
Reforms in Sub-Saharan Africa. Technical Paper No 109.
Washington: USAID.
Mundy, K. (2007).Educational Multilateralism and the World (Dis)
Order. Comparative Education, 43, pp.339-357
Nederveen Pieterse, J. N. (1995). Glocalization as Hybridization. In
Featherstone, M., S. Lash and R. Robertson (eds.). Global
Modernities. London: Sage Publications
Norris, P. & Inglehart, R. (2004). Sacred and Secular. Religion and
Politics World-wide. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Phillips, D. (2000). Introduction: the comparative study of educational
borrowing. In Alexander, R., Osborn, M. and Phillips, D. (eds).
Learning from Comparing. Part 2. Policy, Professionals and
Development. Oxford: Symposium Books.
Phillips, D. (2004). Toward a Theory of Policy Attractions in
Education. In G. Steiner-Khamsi (ed). The Global Politics of
Educational Borrowing and Lending. New York: Teachers
College
Holger Daun
21
Popkewitz, T. S. (2000). Reform as the Social Administration of the
Child. Globalization of Knowledge and Power. In N. C.
Burbules & C. A..Torres (eds.). Globalization and education.
Critical perspectives. London: Routledge.
Pritchett, L. (2002). Where Has All the Education Gone? The World
Bank Economic Review,
15 (3): 367-391.
Rahnema, M. (1997). Towards Post-Development: Searching for
Singposts, a New Language and New Paradigms. In Rahnnema,
M. and Bawtree, V. (eds.). The Post-Development Reader.
London: Zed Books.
Robertson, R. (1992). Globalization. Social Theory and Global
Culture. London: Sage Publications
Robertson, R. (1995) Globalization: Time-Space and Homogeneity-
Heterogeneity. In M. Featherstone, S.Lash and .Robertson
(eds.) Global Modernities. London: Sage Publications.
Saul, J. R. (1997). The Unconscious Civilization. Harmondsworth:
Penguin.
Scholte, Jan A. (2007). Global Civil Society Opportunity or obstacle
for democracy. Development Dialogue, 43 (1): 15-28
Schuurmann, F. J. (1993). Development Theory in the 1990s. In F. J.
Schuurmann (ed.). Beyond the Impasse. New Directions in
Development Theory. London: Zed Books
Sklair, L. (1995). Sociology and the Global System. Second edition.
New Jersey: Prentice Hall/Harvester Wheatsheaf
Spring, J. (2009). Globalization in Education.
Steiner-Khamsi, G. (2004a). Globalization in Eduction: Real or
Imagined? New York: Teachers College Press. In G. Steiner-
Khamsi (ed.). The Global Politics of Educational Borrowing
and Lending. New York: Teachers College Press.
Steiner-Khamsi, G. (2004b). The Politics of Educational Borrowing.
Introduction to part II. . In G. Steiner-Khamsi (ed.). The Global
Politics of Educational Borrowing and Lending. New York:
Teachers College Press.
Steiner-Khamsi, G. (2004). Blazing a Trail for Policy Theory and
Practice. In G. Steiner-Khamsi (ed.). The Global Politics of
Educational Borrowing and Lending. New York: Teachers
College Press.
The World and Comparative Education
22
Story, J. (2000). The Emerging World Financial Order and Different
Forms of Capitalism. In Stubbs, R. and Underhill, G. R.D.
(Eds.). Political Economy and the Changing Global Order.
Second edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Suárez-Orozco, M. (2004). Formulating Identity in a Globalized
World. pp. 173-202. In Suárez-Orozco, M. and Baollan Qin
Hillard, D- (eds.). Globalization, Culture and Education in the
New Millennium. Berkely: University of California Press.
Teivainen, T. (2007). The political and its absence in the World Social
Forum Implications for democracy. Development Dialogue 43
(1): pp.69-80
Tenbruck, F.H. (1991). The Dream of a Secular Ecumene: The
Meaning and Limits of Policies of Development. In M.
Featherstone (ed.). Global Culture. Nationalism, Globalization
and Modernity. London: Sage Publications
UNDP (1991). Human Development Report 1990. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
UNDP (2005). Human Development Report 2005. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
UNESCO (2000). EFA Global Monitoring Report 2000. Paris:
UNESCO.
UNESCO (2009). EFA Global Monitoring Report 2009. Paris:
UNESCO.
UNITED NATIONS (1999). World Survey on the Role of Women in
Development. New York: United Nations.
Wallerstein, I. (1991). Culture as the Ideological Battleground of the
Modern World System. In M. Featherstone (ed.) Global
Culture. Nationalism, Globalization and Modernity. London:
Sage Publications.
Wallerstein, I. (2006). Modern History Sourcebook: Summary of
Wallerstein on World System Theory. Accessed 20th of
February 2006.
Waters, M. (2000). Globalization. London: Routledge
Zürn, M. (2003). Globalization and Global Governance: from social to
political denationalization. European Review, 11 (3), 341-364.
Luke, D. A. (2004). Multilevel Modelling. Quantitative Applications
in Social Sciences, 143. Thousand Oaks: Sage University
Papers.
Holger Daun
23
Morrow, R. A. & Torres, C. A. (2000). The State, Globalization, and
Educational Policy. In N. Burbules & C. A. Torres (eds.).
Globalization and Education: Critical Perspectives. New York:
Routledge.
Mulhearn, C. (1996). Change and Development in the Global
Economy. In Bretherton, C. and PONTON, G. (eds). Global
Politics. An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.
The World and Comparative Education
24
Mikiko Cars
25
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized
Comparison in Comparative Education in the Era of
Globalization
Mikiko Cars
I. Introduction
Some of the important new concerns and visions of
comparative education: rapid transitions in societies; the
new emphasis on teaching and learning; the search for the
recovery, reinvention, and creation of identity and of
future identities, including ideas of “Postcolonialism”;
and again- the current sense of what constitutes
“globalization” (Cawen and Kazamias, 2009, p. 6).
The world we are living in faces dynamic and unpredictable changes,
which is somehow accelerated with the rapid development of
Information and Communication Technology, which is a crucial tool
in the process of globalization. It is evident that big shifts of the world
economic order are happening. The challenges that our global society
is facing are numerous and complex and they lie at multiple levels, if
it is possible to draw the lines for levels any longer. Hybridizing of
collective and individual actors complicate the picture, this raises the
question of identity and of future identities of individual and collective
societal actors. What kind of education is needed in order to foster
sound development of our societies? What kind of society is desired
and by whom? How do we attain such a society? Should there be a
blue print of an ―ideal society‖ or should not local diversity be
respected? Lastly, what are the challenges and tasks for international
and comparative education? In increasingly de-territorialized and
interconnected global society, these are critical questions.
Education is an integrated part of the social sector, and in order
to foster sound social development, other social sectors and issues e.g.
health, infrastructure, agriculture and industry, ICT, human right, etc.
have to be tackled holistically.
Education is linked to well-balanced development which
takes into consideration the social, cultural,
environmental, and economic dimensions of an improved
quality of life for present and future generations.
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
26
Sustainable development is a dynamic concept and a
mechanism for balancing different values, priorities and
opinions (Combers, 2009, p.217).
Although education reproduces social and economic inequality,
especially in light of neo-liberal market principles, it can be a
powerful trigger to make social changes with greater equity. The neo-
liberal approach is deeply reflected in our education system and
educational content (Lauder, 2006) which will be argued in the next
section of this paper. Re-visiting academic and humanistic tradition of
education with values e.g. equity, tolerance, cooperation etc. may
increasingly be important in todays interconnected and interdependent
world.
II. Aim of the paper
The aim of the paper is to re-examine the direction of international
and comparative education in the era of globalization. Taking the
concept of ―development as an example, this paper intends to
conduct meta-theorizing as a means of attaining deeper understanding
of relevant theoretical approaches from the constructivist and relativist
ontological perspective.
III. Education in the globalizing world
Globalization is widely perceived as a dynamic and multi-dimensional
process by which local, national and regional economies, societies,
and cultures become integrated through a global network of political
ideas through communication, transportation, and trade (Bhagwati,
2004). This multi-dimensional globalization process is driven by a
combination of economic, technological, socio-cultural, political, and
biological factors (Croucher, 2004). It is a multi-faceted and an
irreversible phenomenon within the mechanism which consists of neo-
liberal economic globalization, namely, the opening and deregulation
of commodity, capital and labour markets; political globalization, i.e.,
the emergence of a transnational elite and the shifting of economically
powerful nation-state; cultural globalization, i.e., the worldwide
homogenization of culture; ideological globalization; technological
globalization; and social globalization (Fotopoulos, 2001).
This globalization process is often driven by interdependent
mechanism among actors at the macro economic and political level,
such as transnational corporations and multi-lateral organizations e.g.
the World Bank, OECD, UNSECO; as well as by national states,
Mikiko Cars
27
(International-) Non-Governmental Organizations, (Daun, 2011); and
today increasingly by collectively of individuals using social networks
using internet websites. It facilitates transnational transmission of
ideas, value, or culture through ―acculturation‖, a process of
modification of original culture, or values by adapting to other
cultures.
Apple (2009) argues that neoliberal capitalism is driven by ―a
set of economic and social relations that privileges the market as the
chief structural and ideological governance mechanism‖ (p. 163). He
argues that it is within this structure of neo-liberal capitalism, in which
emerges a social order that establishes asymmetrical power structure
represented by dominance by the economically privileged. Education
is seen to reproduce and to promote the dominance of the neoliberal
ideology nationally and internationally.
Today, comparative education is facing many challenges. Knowledge
formation is shifting from national to global level principally driven
by the neo-liberal market economy principals. Firstly, issues of human
resources within the changing global structure should be carefully re-
examined. For example, international division of (knowledge) labour,
including the issue of outsourcing is re-enforced by the asymmetrical
global economic power structure as mentioned above. Global
economy and international competition is affecting the relations
between education, jobs and rewards at the local levels (see Reich,
2006; Brown and Lauder, 2006).
Secondly, development of utilitarian conceptions of education is
disproportionally enforced within the economic globalization. Brubb
and Lazerson (2006) point out the tendency to turn education into
commodity with economic value. The academic goals of schools, e.g.
civic and moral purposes, purely intellectual goals, and etc. are
threaten by the excessive utilitarian approach to education which
connects education to employability. Daun (2009) argues that in the
new knowledge production, the relevance and validity of scientific
knowledge are determined, not only by scientific criteria, but
increasingly by criteria linked to utility, marketability and reflexivity.
Thirdly, the fragmentation of collective actors is noteworthy,
represented by the emergency of huge social network community
online, who spreads diverse messages subject for re-production or re-
construction of certain set of value. In Daun‘s words (2009), it may
lead to ―standardization and homogenization as well as
particularization and heterogenization; secularization as well as de-
secularization and revitalization of moral and religious values‖ (p.
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
28
285). Increasing individualization and social fragmentation is
discussed in Lauder et al. (2006) as well. This new form of de-
territorialization and increasing interconnectedness raises new issues
for international and comparative education.
Globalization and ―Global Transformations‖ (Held et al, 1999)
are products of capitalist restructuring and have prompted new
theories of global and ecological citizenship (Held & McGrew, 2003).
For the discipline of international and comparative education, it may
be important to recalled that the concept of globalization needs to be
historicized and contextualized since it is grounded in the
―asymmetries of power between nations and colonial and neo-colonial
histories, which see differential national effects of neoliberal
globalization‖ (Apple, 1995, p. 239), as well as new innovations are
changing the structure constantly. Citing Apple (1995, p.2),
―…educational issues has to be grounded in the complex realities of
various nations and regions and of the realities of the social, cultural,
and educational movement and institutions of these nations and
regions‖. Although unit of analysis may no longer be merely nations
and regions, this spirit of grounding research in the complex realities
of unit of analysis should be revisited.
IV. Paradigmatic issue: tension or choice?
Within the discipline of international and comparative education,
paradigmatic debate between positivistic approach and
hermeneutic/interpretive approach to educational research has been
present. This issue which is often addressed as tension could be
regarded as paradigmatic choice based upon its research design
following the specific purposes. Positivistic approach, which seeks
generalizable laws and predictions based upon experimental thus
replicable evidences, is visible in large scale cross national surveys,
e.g. OECD‘s influential Programme for International Student
Assessment (PISA) surveys, the Trends in International Mathematics
and Science Study (TIMSS), and the Progress in International Reading
Literacy Study (PIRLS) which allows cross national comparison of
students educational achievement, which provide excellent base for
ranking, generating tendencies and new research themes. While the
significance of such positivistic studies is strong for obvious reason,
their limitation should be acknowledged as well. Research (Reddy,
2005; Crossely, 2009) raises issue that without accommodating the
contextual and cultural factors, which relate to their own national
Mikiko Cars
29
needs, such studies can be damaging. In other words, ―the danger of
the uncritical international transfer of policies and practices‖ should
be highlighted and the significance of specific local context and
culture in the development of education systems should be re-
emphasized (Crossley, 2009, pp. 1174-1175).
In this line, interpretive and hermeneutic approach can be seen as
a complimentary option to the above mentioned type of positivistic
study, which allows educational research to focus on micro level with
high local relevance in order to capture complexity in their
uniqueness. Although constraint of such studies is their low degree of
generalizability and transferability, with thick and adequate analysis
of their context as well as explicit stipulation of epistemological,
ontological, and methodological assumptions, their credibility would
increase which could link to the theoretical transferability. Theories
developed from such studies could possibly be applied to other similar
studies. Relevance and importance of local context is raised and
stressed in positivistic as well as in interpretive and hermeneutic
studies. In the international and comparative education research,
regardless of paradigmatic choice, importance of contextualized
comparison, especially of socio-cultural and historical context should
be re-emphasized. Likewise, nature, role and impact of context in
international and comparative educational research should be further
investigated.
V. Discourse of Development, Human Agency and
Social Structure
Discourse is understood as ―consisting of careful, rationalized,
structured statements, having systematic structures, which can be
analyzed historically, through the identification of their main elements
and the relations that form elements into wholes‖ (Cars, 2006, p. 12).
Discourses constitute symbolic systems and social orders where it is
possible to analyze their historical and political construction and their
functioning (Howarth, 2000; Peet & Hartwick, 1999). Development
as discourse is of particular interest, as discourse is constituted
through social practices, by heterogeneous actors at various levels.
One actor can represent several institutions at different levels.
Moreover, one actor can be a hybrid of local and international. There
is, not only a hierarchy of power structure, but rather multiple
dimensions of power, which is socially conditioned and the social
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
30
identities of and relationships between people and groups of people
are complex (Cars, 2006).
When it comes to power structure, Foucault‘s (1980) work
provides a comprehensive understanding. He analyzed multiple
―relations of domination,‖ exercised in many forms: power in its local
forms and institutions, power at levels other than conscious intention,
power as something that circulates or functions in the form of chains
and networks, power starting from infinitesimal personal relations and
then being colonized by ever more general mechanisms into forms of
global domination, and power exercised through the formation and
accumulation of knowledge (Foucault, 1980; Peet & Hartwick, 1999,
pp.129-131). In the context of development discourse, this multiple
relations of power and domination is evident in the making of
development discourse, in development of educational policies, as
well as throughout actual social intervention process (see Cars, 2006).
The well-quoted text below clarifies the nature of truth from the
constructivist and relativist ontological perspective.
Truth is not outside of power (...) each society has its own regime of
truth, its general politics of truth (Foucault, 1980, p. 131).
It should be reminded that our truth may not be the truth for the
researched and each truth is contextualized by the ―ensemble of rules‖
(Foucault, ibid.) within given power structure. Especially in the
discipline of international and comparative education where various
socio-cultural contexts have to be taken under consideration, it is
crucial to be aware that the educational policy making processes, for
an example, are most likely embedded in social processes that imply
aspects of power, authority and legitimization. Unless local
knowledge and values are taken as a point of departure, these power
structures would reflect and intensify cultural differences and conflict
between social groups (Long and Long, 1992).
Durkheim‘s distinction of social structure, being comprises both
―institutional structure‖ and ―relational structure‖ shed light on human
aspects of social structure. Giddens‘ (1984) work, regarding human
agency and social structure dualism is useful to understand the
institutional and relational complex at various levels. Agency, which
acts upon and functions within social structures, is defined as those
individual human actors, together with organized groups,
organizations and nations, who act rationally and reflexively in
relation to 1) power, which is the ability to influence/transform the
Mikiko Cars
31
situation, and 2) structural conditions: social, political, economic,
ideological and/or cultural (Cars, 2006). Structures include both large-
scale social structures and micro structures such as those constituting
individual human relations. Structure, which can have profound
effects on human values and actions, can urge reproducing relations
between actors as regular social practices. This mechanism helps
further understanding of the development discourse.
VI. Understanding Development and Education
Definitions are both contextual and conditioned by the ideological,
epistemological and methodological orientation of the particular
author concerned (Simon, 1999, cited in Cars 2006). There can be no
fixed and final definition of development as definition varies
according to contexts which themselves change over time (Hettne,
1990). The concept of international development represents (re)-
creation of underlying tensions concerning power and authority
(Kendall, 2009). Development as social intervention would cause,
intentionally or not, cultural, political, social, economic and ecological
changes within a society where any intervention occurs. Although it
encompasses goodwill in the whole mechanism of international
development, the asymmetrical relations of power and authority (re)-
created through development discourses and practices cannot be
denied (Cars, 2006; Samoff, 1999).
Acknowledging the problematic nature of the international
development mechanism or the tension and dilemma between its
normative ideology and the actual practices within the given structure,
the epistemological perspective on development of this paper is what
Hettne (1990) has termed ―universal development‖, which consists of
a synthesis of both macro and micro perspectives that are highly
embedded in specific contexts.
Despite the urge for more holistic approaches to development,
the dominant development ideology observed in current practices
since 1990s still appears to be heavily driven by a neoliberal macro-
economic ideology accelerated by the globalizing economic context.
Within arena of international development education, 1990 World
Conference on Education for All (WCEA) has engraved educational
policy priorities in international development frameworks which are
reflected in e.g. the Millennium Development Goals (MDG), and
Poverty Reduction Strategies (PRS), which embrace education as an
integral part of the whole social sector. However, Kendall (2009)
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
32
argues that the education model that has been promoted here tends to
support mass, standardized, state-provided, formal schooling which
contributes to creation of effective labour force for ―modern‖ nation-
state to promote modern economic growth as well as international
acceptance, which needs to be questioned further.
With the recent discourse and movement of Education for
Sustainable Development (ESD), backed up by the influential
international organization e.g. UNESCO, concept of development is
re-visited as a dynamic concept that utilizes all aspects of public
awareness raising, education, as well as policy priorities to promote an
understanding of sustainable development in more holistic way that
cultivates good citizenship locally, nationally and globally (Combers,
2009). Sustainable education is an essential part of ethical and moral
education. It implies personal ethical choices, the embodiment of the
individual and social good (Jämsä, 2006).
Simon‘s (1999) statement on human development provides a
sound base on understanding the concept which accords to the
epistemological perspective of this paper:
human development is the process of enhancing individual
and collective quality of life in a manner that satisfies
basic needs, is environmentally, socially and economically
sustainable, and is empowering in the sense that the
people concerned have a substantial degree of control
over the process through access to the means of
accumulating social power (Simon, 1999, p. 21).
ESD is not only a conceptual tool but also a process to empower
individual actors in different contexts towards attainment of the shared
universal goal, strengthen capacities at various levels in order the
pursuit of a sustainable society with quality, based on people´s
aspirations considering the future generations of the planet. However,
as Kendall (2009) points out, what constitutes development depends
upon the definition of justice, desired value and lifestyle held by the
heterogeneous individual and organizations involved in the
development intervention, which could be a challenge for the process
of ESD.
VII. Orientations in Development Theories
Being aware of the dynamism and evolving nature of concepts and
theories, for the sake of comprehensive overview of the theoretical
orientations to be served as a base for meta-theory, Cars (2006)
Mikiko Cars
33
presented two typologies to provide basic orientations in various
development theories. Schuurman (1993) has identified two
theoretical approaches which captures the diversity of development
studies. The first approach is the Neo-Marxism perspective, which
approaches imperialism from the perspective of countries on the
periphery with regard to such issues as dependency theory, modes of
production theory, and world systems theory. The second approach is
the Constructivist perspective, which emphasizes multiple forms of
social knowledge, and their relationships with power, in approaching
greater understanding of the social reality of development.
The second typology is Hettne‘s (1990) framework with two
dimensions: positive-normative and the formal-substantive to map out
various development theories. The positive-normative dimension
refers that positive studies deal with the world as it is, in the light of a
presumed objectivity and preconceived theories with declared values,
whereas normative studies deal with the world as it should be. The
formal-substantive dimension refers that the formal approach defines
development in terms of ―a limited number of universal goals and
quantifiable indicators which can be combined in a predictive model‖,
whereas the substantive approach regards development in the light of
―historical change of a more comprehensive, qualitative and less
predictable nature‖ (ibid., p. 236). Further, political, social, cultural
and ecological dimensions of development are included in the
substantive approach. Based on the two dimensions described above,
the framework proposed by Hettne (1990) contains four major
theoretical orientations: 1) positive-formal e.g. Marxist accumulation
model, Mode of production analysis; 2) normative-formal e.g.
Neoclassical growth theory, New political economy, Structuralist
economics, Basic needs approach; 3) positive-substantive e.g. World
system analysis, Westernization studies; and 4) normative-substantive
e.g. Modernization theory, Dependency theory; Alternative
development. This framework allows for a better understanding of
development theories, with their various methodological and
epistemological perspectives.
The process by which development theories are advanced
contains dynamic interactions of various theoretical perspectives
mentioned above as examples. Therefore Hettne‘s meta-theory is
found helpful in gaining a comprehensive understanding of future
directions of thinking in the development discourse, whereby the
global transmission of Western mainstream development theories is
regarded as a synthesis while the indigenization process, as
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
34
represented in the alternative paradigm, is regarded as an antithesis
and, finally, the universalization process of the conception of
development, which is a more comprehensive and contextualized
development theory, is regarded as a synthesis (ibid. p. 241-243). The
universal conception of development would allow flexibility in
bringing to bear historical, socio-economic, political and
environmental contexts on the ideological, epistemological or
methodological orientation (See Cars 2006 for more details).
VIII. Human dimension and contextual comparison in
international and comparative education
Kazamias (2009) stresses the importance of revisiting ―human
dimension in comparative education arguing that education cannot be
isolated from their political, social and ethical setting. Human
development paradigm, developed by Sen provides increasing
attention to agency aspects of development, in other words,
empowerment of people. It sees development as the process of
enlarging a person‘s capabilities to function, the range of things that a
person could do and be in her life (Sen, 1989). Human capabilities can
vary according to respective specific social context over time and
place. Human development approach embodies comprehensive
paradigm, which may be, in some aspects contrasted with the
neoliberal paradigm (Fukuda-Parr, 2003). For Human development
approach, economic growth is only a means and not an end in itself. In
this paradigm, people are not merely beneficiaries of economic and
social progress in a society, but are active agents of change. The
human development approach shares the idea that investing in
people‘s education and health is a powerful means to achieve overall
economic and social progress in societies.
UNESCO‘s normative and humanist perspective, for example,
regards the human being at the very heart of development. From this
point of view, education should be directed to ―the full development
of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for
human rights and fundamental freedoms…it shall promote
understanding, tolerance and friendship among all nations, all racial or
religious groups‖ (Mayor, Sema, and UNESCO, 1997: 89-90, cited in
Beech, p. 347).
education can become part of a more inclusive social
contract under which governments demonstrate a
commitment to tackle social and economic inequalities.
Mikiko Cars
35
Just as schools are often a source of unequal opportunity,
so they can become a force for social mobility and greater
equity, with education policy signalling a new direction
(UNESCO, 2011).
Development problems and needs vary qualitatively from one society
to another; or even from one individual to another. The need of high-
lighting human dimension as well as the importance of
contextualization in the international comparative education has been
repeatedly addressed throughout this paper. The significance of
shedding light on these aspects is increasing, in the context of
globalization driven by the neo-liberal market economy ideology as
was discussed in section 3. At the same time, the importance of
understanding and respecting other values and cultures as well as their
history should be re-emphasized based on the relativist ontological
assumption. Social structure surrounding actors is not only
institutional but also relational in nature, which involves multi-
dimensional power mechanism (see section 5). In order to achieve the
―desired‖ or universal human progress based upon values held by
heterogeneous actors concerned in any intervention, a shift in
collective consciousness from micro to macro levels may be required.
It is through education that strengthening people´s capacity to effect
social change is possible and international and comparative education
as a discipline could make an important scientific contribution to
trigger the social change.
References
Apple, M. W. (1995). Education and Power. London: Routledge.
Apple, M. W. (2009) (ed.). Global Crises, Social Justice, and
Education. London: Routledge.
Bhagwati, J (2004). In Defense of Globalization. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Beech, J. (2009). Who is Strolling through the Global Garden?
International Agencies and Educational Transfer. In R. Cowen
and A. M. Kazamias (eds.), International Handbook of
Comparative Education, Chap. 22. London: Springer.
Bourn, D. (2009).Education for Sustainable Development and Global
Citizenship The UK Perspective. In B. Chalkley, et al. (eds.)
Education for Sustainable Development Papers in Honour of
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
36
the United Nations Decade of Education for Sustainable
Development (2005-2014). London: Routledge.
Brown, P. & Lauder, H. (2006).Globalization, Knowledge and the
Myth of the Magnet Economy. In H. Lauder et al. (eds.)
Education, Globalization & Social Change. Chap. 22. Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Cars, M. (2006). Project Evaluation in Development Cooperation A
Meta-Evaluative Case Study in Tanzania. Studies in
International and Comparative Education 71, Doctoral Thesis in
International Education at Stockholm University, Sweden 2006.
Stockholm: Stockholm University
Combers, B. (2009). The United Nations Decade of Education for
Sustainable Development (2005-2014): Learning to Live
Together Sustainably. In B. Chalkley, et al. (eds.) Education for
Sustainable Development Papers in Honour of the United
Nations Decade of Education for Sustainable Development
(2005-2014). London: Routledge.
Cowen and Kazamias (2009). Joint Editorial Introduction. In R.
Cowen & Kazamias, A. M (eds.) Second International
Handbook of Comparative Education. Part I. London: Springer.
Croucher, S. L. (2004).Globalization and Belonging: The Politics of
Identity in a Changing World. Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield
Crossley, M. (2009). Rethinking Context in Comparative Education.
In R. Cowen and A. M. Kazamias (eds.), International
Handbook of Comparative Education, Chap.73. London:
Springer.
Daun, H. (2009). A Way Forward. In H. B. Holmarsdottir & M.
O´Dowd (eds.) Nordic Voices- Teaching and Researching
Comparative and International Education in the Nordic
Countries. Rotterdam: Sense Publishers.
Daun, H. (2011). Introduction. In H. Daun and G. Strömqvist (eds.)
Education and Development in the Context of Globalization.
Chap. 1. New York: Nova Science Publishers.
Foucault, M. (1980).Truth and Power. In C. Gordon (Ed.) Power,
Knowledge : Selected Interviews and Other Writings 1972-
1977, pp. 107-133. Brighton. Sussex: The Harvester Press.
Fotopoulos, T. (2001).Globalisation, the reformist Left and the Anti-
Globalisation ‗Movement. Democracy & Nature: The
International Journal of Inclusive Democracy, Vol.7, No.2, July
2001.
Mikiko Cars
37
Fukuda-Parr, S. (2003). The Human Development Paradigm:
Operationalizing Sen´s Ideas on Capabilities. In Feminist
Economics, (2-3). pp. 301-317. London: Routledge.
Held, D., McGrew, A., Goldblatt, D., & Perraton, J. (1999) Global
Transformations, Cambridge, Polity
Held, D. & McGrew, A. (2003) Globalization / Anti-Globalization,
Cambridge, Polity
Howarth, D. (2000). Discourse. Buckingham: Open University Press.
Jämsä, T. (2006).Philosophy, Perception and Interpretation of
Concepts- The Concept of Sustainable Education. In A. Pipere
(ed.) Education & Sustainable Development, First Steps Toward
Changes. Volume 1, 2006. Daugavpils, Latvia: Saule.
Kazamias, A. M. (2009). Reclaiming a Lost Legacy: The Historical
Humanist Vision in Comparative Education. In R. Cowen and
A. M. Kazamias (eds.), International Handbook of Comparative
Education, Chap. 78. London: Springer.
Kendall, N. (2009). International Development Education. In R.
Cowen and A. M. Kazamias (eds.), International Handbook of
Comparative Education, Chap. 27. London: Springer.
Lauder, H. et al. (eds.) (2006). Education, Globalization & Social
Change. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Long, N. & Long, A. (Eds.). (1992). Battlefields of Knowledge: The
Interlocking of Theory and Practice in Social Research and
Development. London: Routledge.
Mayor, F., Sema, T., & UNESCO (1997).UNESCO an ideal in
action: The continuing relevance of a visionary text. Paris:
UNESCO.
Peet, R. & Hartwick, E. (1999).Theories of Development. New York:
Guilford Press.
Reddy, V. (2005). Cross-national and achievement studies: Learning
from South Africa´s participation in the Trends in International
Mathematics and Science Study (TIMSS). Compare, 35 (1), 63-
77.
Reich, R. B. (2006). Why the Rich are Getting Richer and the Poor,
Poorer. In H. Lauder et al. (eds.) Education, Globalization &
Social Change. Chap. 21. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Samoff, J. (1999). Education Sector Analysis in Africa: Limited
National Control and even less National Ownership.
International Journal of Educational Development, 19, 249-272.
Sen, A. (1989). Development as Capabilities Expansion. Journal of
Development Planning 19: pp. 41-58.
Reconsidering Human Dimension and Contextualized Comparison
38
Schuurman, F. J. (1993). Introduction: Development Theory in the
1990s. In F.J.
Schuurman (Ed.), Beyond the Impasse: New Directions in
Development Theory, pp.1-48. London: Zed Books.
Simon, D. (1999). Development Revisited Thinking about,
practicing and teaching development after the Cold War. In D.
Simon & A. Närman (Eds.), Development as Theory and
Practice, Current Perspectives on Development and
Development Cooperation, pp.17-54. DARG Regional
Development Series No. 1. Harlow: Longman.
Talia Klundt
39
A Comparative Study of Former American and Swedish
Study Abroad Students
Talia Klundt
I. Introduction
The phenomenon of study abroad is growing fast with the number of
students who partake in programs increasing every year. Study
abroad has had a long tradition worldwide of sending students abroad
to enhance their education and cultural knowledge. Many factors
have opened up doors in order to allow numerous students the
opportunity when considering spending part of their studies overseas,
one being the ease of travel, which makes studying abroad easier than
ever before. Political changes, such as the European Union formation
and constantly expanding member states have made a tremendous
difference for students being able to go overseas, making it more
accessible. With globalization becoming evident in today‘s society,
students are becoming more aware of the need and importance of
learning new languages and getting international experience at a
younger age. Numbers are on the increase and universities are seeing a
demand in more students applying for overseas programs.
Often it can be assumed that studying in a foreign country for a
period of time provides an excellent opportunity for cultural
enrichment. In the context of higher education, it can help students
develop a thorough understanding of theories and methods within a
given discipline. Spending time overseas contributes to responsible
citizenship, refection upon values, concepts, and lifestyles, and it also
gives a greater understanding of cultural heritage; all factors being
important contributions. Academic learning in a different country can
heighten students‘ awareness of their own attitudes and mind-set, and
perhaps the limited knowledge they have of other parts of the world
and the degree in which their education at home is bound by their own
country‘s cultural and national interests (Opper, 1990).
As the movement of study abroad is on the rise each year and
continuously growing worldwide, it is imperative to learn what types
of study abroad programs and opportunities are essential and relevant
to current world trends (McCabe, 2001). Students need to find study
abroad programs that are a right fit for them both academically and
emotionally. There are many factors that play a role in each student‘s
mind before choosing to study overseas. An especially interesting
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
40
aspect is the motives that each student has as to why they would
consider going abroad for part of their university career. Surely
students might think of having fun, making new friends, traveling,
seeing the world, learning a new language and so forth, but how do
they think they will change upon their return home.
Going overseas for an extended period of time will most certainly
impact an individual one way or another. Some students will come
back will definitely come back with either a positive or negative
outlook dependent on their experience abroad. To delve into the
lifelong effects that studying abroad has on its students is an important
field of research. In exploring the impact that studying abroad can
have on creating a more tolerant and accepting individual, one can
recognize the importance of further promoting it, thus generating a
global citizen.
II. Aims and Objectives
Study abroad has gained ground in both student and international
interest, and in terms of student interest it has risen (Hoffa, 2010). As
demand increases for studying overseas, it is important to understand
the motives and backgrounds behind the decisions of students. An
earlier study, which focused on study abroad, noted, ―From a study
abroad perspective, not much is known about specific program
elements that might influence college student‘s career decisions and
plans‖ (Gillespie, 2009, p. 384). The overall aim of this study provides
a greater understanding of the benefits and long term affects gained by
former American and Swedish study abroad students, and how
studying abroad impacted their overall attitudes and perceptions. The
main objectives are:
1. To examine studentsreasons in choosing to study abroad, their
motivations and intentions behind it.
2. To explore how study abroad has the potential to mould students
into global citizens and make them more culturally sensitive and
open-minded.
3. To investigate if students feel that their study abroad experience
impacted their future on a personal and/or professional level.
III. Theoretical and Conceptual Framework
The OECD describes human capital as ―the knowledge, skills,
competencies and attributes embodied in individuals that facilitate the
Talia Klundt
41
creation of personal, social and economic well-being‖ (OECD, 2001,
p. 17). Human capital is not only restricted to these concepts but it
also focuses on other factors such as health, behaviour, incentives and
motivations. The learning and knowledge that an individual possesses
is acquired throughout the individual‘s life. Human capital is achieved
in diverse ways, not only through formal institutions but also through
family and friends, a professional work environment and everyday
life. Individuals build up skills, knowledge, understandings and talents
that can be further amplified by investing in education. ―Human
capital theory suggests that individuals and society derive economic
benefits from investments in people‖ (Sweetland, 1996, p. 341).
Human capital also encompasses the field of education, different skills
learned and additional attributes held by individuals (Støren, 2010).
Spending money on education will turn around and be exchanged for
higher earnings, power or status once that individual has successfully
acquired that particular knowledge. One can assume that education
will increase or improve the economic means of people. It also has
the capacity to boost the overall value of life (Sweetland, 1996).
According to Smith, he believes that the effort of humans lies at
root of all wealth within society. He had two major components in
describing the development of human capital. The first is that labour
inputs are acquired both qualitatively and quantitatively. The skills
gained and to which it is applied directly into the labour force is the
qualitative aspect (Sweetland, 1996). These attributes and the
knowledge learned while overseas are vital assets to bring into the
labour market, not only the amount of schooling achieved. The
second is the fixed cost of human capital, which are the abilities
gained through education, internships or study; they always cost
money (Sweetland, 1996). Study abroad is a fixed cost in that
students will pay a certain amount for the opportunity to spend time
overseas. Hopefully they will gain new skills and expand their
knowledge, strengthen their language component (if studying in a
country where their native language is not spoken) and use those
elements and apply them in the work force in the future.
While standard human capital theory shows the value of
education and how it enhances productivity, it does not distinguish
between foreign and domestic education. According to Wiers-
Jenssen, country specific human capital is a relevant concept with
human capital that applies directly to studying abroad or going
overseas to obtain an education (Wiers-Jenssen, 2008). Examples of
country specific human capital are, but not limited to, professional
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
42
skills, language proficiency, cultural skills and being able to adapt to
the national requirements of the specific country. One can propose
that country specific human capital can be more transnational that
country specific, an example being learning Spanish, which could be
used in several countries. Having experience in living abroad can be a
type of informal transnational human capital. Country specific human
capital and professional networks from abroad contributes
significantly to help diversify companies as well as society.
According to employers and society, diversity is considered to be as
important when applied to creativity and economic growth (Wiers-
Jenssen, 2008).
Country specific human capital plays a part in the study abroad
trend by developing the idea of students going overseas for their
education. It is an investment in skills, which happens in diverse
surroundings, not only in one‘s home country or home institution
(OECD, 2001). The skills and knowledge that students hope to
expand while overseas is an economic asset to society, as well as an
investment into their future in the labour force. Study abroad can not
only measure the student‘s education and skills attained, but also for
the future preparation academically or in the work place. The
productivity gains that are related to the students and their individual
skills achieved are partially dependent on the country where the skills
were acquired (Støren, 2010).
Social capital is the collective of actual or potential resources of
networks and co-operations that are available to individuals in the
form of relationships that help support each member with shared
capital (OECD, 2001). The amount of social capital which an
individual possess is dependent on the range of networks and
connections the individual is able to associate with. The networks of
different relationships are built up over a lifetime, some are produced
unconsciously such as family while others are formed consciously
such as social or work relationships (Lauder, 2006). The OECD
depicts social capital as ―mainly a public good in that it is shared by a
group; and is produced by societal investment of time and effort‖
(OECD, 2001, p.39). Given that social capital is acquired communally
through the minds of others, the actions within the group are
determined by those who support it. Social capital can also be
described as an individual‘s availability to get information and
resources through participation or interacting with those who are part
of a specific social network or structure (Paulsen, 2008).
Talia Klundt
43
According to the first ideas of Bourdieu, social capital is the
collective of the actual or possible resources which are joined to a
strong network of ―more or less institutionalized relationships of
mutual acquaintance and recognition,‖ meaning a type of membership
within a given group (Bourdieu as cited by Biggart, 2002, p. 51). This
provides each member of the group with the endorsing of the
collectively owned capital, a type of credential which in turn entitles
them to credibility. The amount of social capital that an individual
holds depends on the size of the networks and connections they are a
part of and connected through, along with their own individual
volume of capital. Belonging to a network or membership within a
group produces mutual knowledge and recognition. Through the
additions of new members, the capital is altered, redefined, and
expanded with the new knowledge acquired by that member. Social
capital resides in the structures of individual‘s relationships; an
individual needs to be related to others in order to strengthen their
existing social capital (Støren, 2010).
Students who go overseas will impact their social networks
within the community both positively and negatively. The positive
aspect is that these students will add capital to their existing network
and come home and directly add to their social network. They will
increase their knowledge and education and redeposit it into the
others. From a negative perspective, they are leaving behind their
social networks by not being active participants within the group, and
it will further impact the network if a student chooses to remain
overseas permanently. The group will not only lose social capital
from the student who goes abroad, but it might also have a weakening
effect on the group and its dynamics since that one individual was
contributing to it via its own social networks.
Cultural capital was described by Pierre Bourdieu, who explored
in his work, the reproduction of social relations. It exists in three
forms: the embodied, objectified, and institutionalized state. Cultural
capital is frequently depicted ―as an individual‘s cultural knowledge,
language skills, educational credentials and school-related
information, derived largely from their parents class status‖
(Bourdieu as cited by Paulsen, 2008, p. 123). Education systems are a
means of not only attaining knowledge but also reallocating cultural
and economic resources to individuals. Cultural capital is successfully
transferred within family members, thus giving some individuals an
advantage over those who are not susceptible to it. Bourdieu states
that the transmission of cultural capital ―is no doubt the best hidden
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
44
form of hereditary transmission of capital‖ (Bourdieu as cited by
Biggart 2002, p.284).
Cultural capital is not only embedded into the mind or in forms
of cultural goods, but also in the form that it is objectified through
institutions. Bourdieu theorizes that cultural capital does help to
facilitate educational success, which in turn leads to occupational
advantage. According to evidence presented by Bourdieu,
participating in cultural activities is highly linked to both social class
and educational attainment. Another significant argument that
Bourdieu makes is that he firmly states the importance of linguistic
competence in defining cultural capital (Sullivan, 2001). Bourdieu
also goes on to argue that cultural capital varies with social class, yet
it is the educational system that assumes the possession of cultural
capital, making it quite difficult for lower class individuals to succeed
(Sullivan, 2001).
In other words, study abroad is an investment for each
individual, being one of the few products that students can purchase,
which can set them apart from the rest (Reilly, 2009). The likelihood
that a student will choose to study abroad is positively correlated to
the student‘s social-economic status along with the cultural and social
capital they have collected before and during their university career
(Paulsen, 2008). Research on studying abroad has shown that prior
international travel experience is a key component in influencing
students‘ choice to study abroad (McKeown, 2009). Another
important variable is having parents who are globally mobile and
having an internationally orientated childhood. This type of
experience leads students to being more independent and having a
greater worldwide awareness and acceptance of other cultures, more
than students who were not exposed to a similar background
(McKeown, 2009).
There are several different aspects and arguments to the concept
of the ―stranger.‖ Simmel first developed the concept of the stranger
theory and many others have gone on to expand on the original theory
by categorizing them in different social contexts (Wood, 1934).
Harman and Murphy-Lejeune were two key sociologists who revisited
Simmel‘s original stranger theory and delved into different
dimensions, encompassing a new range of ―strangers.‖ The stranger is
typically described as a migrant who has arrived in a new country or
place, but as the theory has been explored over time it has come to
include sojourners, travellers and the modern stranger (Murphy-
Lejeune, 2002). Murphy-Lejeune further developed the stranger by
Talia Klundt
45
her idea that the student traveller is a new component of the stranger
as this study also presents.
Social relationships are a very complicated topic within
sociology because relationships have several different dimensions and
angles that factor into how relationships form the hierarchy, the
structure and so forth. According to Wood, the organization of any
type of group is dependent on each member having a recognized
position (Wood, 1934). Individuals are united through social
structures of different kinds, which determine the place each
individual occupies within the structure. Any event that affects the
relationships will also affect the social structure of the given group,
such as a new person or a stranger. Groups need to readjust and
acclimate themselves when a new person is introduced into the given
group, a shift takes place in order to accommodate and to balance it
(Wood, 1934).
The stranger can be defined as one who comes into face to face
contact with a group for the first time. Simmel defines the stranger as
―the man who comes today and stays tomorrow, the potential
wanderer‖ (Simmel as cited by Wood, 1934, p. 44). The formal
position of a stranger is constituted by a specific time and place
spatially. Spatially they represent the union between wandering and
fixation, they are nomads caught in between places (Wood, 1934).
The stranger is also caught in between at least two linguistic, social,
national and geographical places, this is applicable to the student
traveller who is caught in almost all of these spaces.
The stranger has typically been formulated as one who could not
―pass‖ as member of the group, implying a rigid group and
membership only available to those on the ―inside‖ (Harman, 1988,
p.3). Exchange students typically do not pass as members of their host
country. ―The modern stranger is an inside actor with an outward
glance‖ (Harman, 1988, p. 7). Study abroad students are strangers in
their host country, assuming they do not have any ties to that
particular place, thus making them an outsider and struggling to find
their own identity and place within. There are new norms and customs
that one must learn in order to feel more integrated into society. In this
way, the student who travels for education is very much like the
stranger, a modern stranger. Within this given context of the theory of
the stranger, it is applied to the study abroad student.
Adaptability becomes a must for survival within a society;
members must be able to adjust to change within the environment.
The ability to adapt is one of the most valuable attributes an individual
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
46
or group can hold, as they tend to be the more successful ones. When
speaking of arrival and departure, the adaptable person has the keen
ability to leave one set of friends and places behind and connect to
another while having the capacity to do it again when need be. A
person is ―in between‖ during the moment between arrival and
departure. The arrival defines the place while departure defines having
been there, but the in between is making it a part of you, or your own,
to know it is there and create it (Harman, 1998).
In order to make the new destination (host country) more of
one‘s own, mapping must take place. Mapping is an everyday activity
where a person is confronted with the strange and unfamiliar, a type of
sense making. It is the comfort achieved when ―getting one‘s
bearing,‖ and helps the strangeness to disappear and make it a part of
everyday life (Harman, 1998, p.98). To feel comfortable and get to
know the place where one is at evokes a type of transformation for the
person in having overcome the strangeness and thus becoming a part
of that life. Mapping helps to create and provide a type of ownership
and familiarity. Foreign students go from an existing social
environment at home to a new and void/unknown setting abroad.
Student mobility can be understood as the short term periods
that students spend studying abroad or in some cases students spend
their entire university career overseas. One of the new and significant
migrant profiles that is on the rise is the one who travels or moves for
study purposes and whose migration might only be temporary versus
permanent. The student traveller leads the way for this new type of
migrant, the temporary migrant who is only visiting a new place for a
limited time. This differs from the traditional migrant who moves
permanently to a foreign culture. Although this route is different than
the typical migrant, it can be seen as a new category which extends the
research content for a new perspective on migration (Murphy-Lejeune,
2002).
A perspective of study abroad that can be largely explored is
that study abroad participants can be described as educational tourists.
An educational tourist (study abroad student) can be defined as a
person who travels to a destination or type of attraction and
participates informally or formally in learning experiences within the
given country. Educational tourists are generally motivated by
education and learning, these being the primary incentives for travel
and going abroad (Llewelyn-Smith, 2008). Student exchange and
study abroad participants are deemed educational tourists for they
Talia Klundt
47
choose to go abroad in order to participate in a formal learning
experience (McCabe, 2008).
According to Urry, tourism is out of character of everyday life
and out of the ordinary, people travel in order to see and experience
some different (Urry, 1990). Tourists look for distinction from their
everyday life through engaging with others and/or escaping from the
familiar. Tourism increases to be evaluated in terms of being
rewarding, adventurous, enriching, and a learning experience for those
participating; the cultural component being a predominant feature.
The benefits and advantages of home are also reinforced through the
exposure of that what is different. Cultural tourism is composed of
specific excursions (study abroad) to other cultures and places to learn
about the people, history, and lifestyles that represent the specific
culture (Rojek & Urry, 1997).
A global citizen is one who holds cosmopolitans views, is
involved and interested in global issues, is culturally sensitive to
others and feels civic obligation (Tarrant, 2009). It is assumed that
global citizens are made and not born, meaning that global citizenship
is a learned and developed behaviour over time. If applied to study
abroad students, in order to nurture this citizenship they must be
engaged with the real world, which enables them to think beyond their
own wants and needs.
When referred to loosely, the notion of cosmopolitanism refers
to the capacity to ―open out to others who are often geographically
distant‖ (Lash and Urry as cited by Rojek & Urry, 1997, p.81) or ―an
orientation, a willingness to engage with the Other‖ (Hannerz as cited
by Rojek & Urry, 1997, p.81). In summary global cosmopolitanism
indicates to a mutual relationship between people and objects opening
up to one and other (Rojek & Urry, 1997). In order to develop global
citizenship, a means is needed which engages students with the real
world and facilitates their thinking beyond only their own needs, but
to the needs of others on a global scale (Tarrant, 2009). Students
become more interested and involved in world issues that are of
importance and have global impact. An investment in study abroad
itself is not only an asset for the student but in a wider view, a long
term investment for society; socially, politically and environmentally.
Methodology
This paper explores how a study abroad experience changes
students‘ attitudes and influences after the sojourn has ended. For this
paper the researcher found that doing a comparative study was the
most effective way of gathering all the vital information for this
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
48
research project. It encompassed the detailed and comprehensive
analysis of the comparative study and was concerned primarily with
the study in question. What makes the study so distinct is that the
researcher was concerned to draw out the unique features of this
specific study. The most efficient research strategy, for the particular
aims and objectives set forth in this study, was using a qualitative
method. This study was deductive as it used the theories to allow a
better understanding of the questions in concern (Bryman, 2008).
This comparative study was conducted by the method of interviewing
intended to gather information on students‘ motivations for going
abroad, aspects of their study abroad experience, positive and
negatives, integration into the host country and the overall long term
effects of study abroad. It also proposed to give a general view of the
study abroad experience of both American and Swedish students.
The qualitative study collected data from an achieved sample
size of twenty-three former American and Swedish study abroad
students, eleven from Sweden and twelve from the United States. The
target sample also had two specific requirements; each student had to
have spent at least one university semester studying abroad and they
had to have studied overseas at least five years ago from when the
interviews were held. These requirements were essential in
understanding how the impact of being abroad for a minimum of one
semester had the potential to influence and shape each participant‘s
life.
The researcher felt that using semi-structured interviews was the
best way to encapsulate the research study for several various reasons.
The focus of this study was on the interviewees‘ own perspectives and
thoughts, and there was a need to dig deep into both the questions and
the answers. With the aim of getting detailed answers and interpreting
the meanings, it was ideal to use semi-structured interviewing versus
structured interviewing. Semi-structured interview questions allowed
the interviewees to expand their thoughts and perspectives with the
flexibility that a structured interview would not give. Since the study
was administered using a qualitative method, the researcher sought to
find the connecting dynamics ―between the actions of participants of
social settings‖ (Bryman, 2008, p.394).
The researcher expected that through the various degrees of
questions asked that the study abroad phenomena would be linked
back to the theories and concepts and show how they applied to study
abroad/student exchanges worldwide. Many variables that have
contributed to the students‘ study abroad process will give a better
Talia Klundt
49
understanding in how the theories and concepts support study abroad
and the process behind it. Many themes were covered during the
interviews and new ideas and thoughts materialized not only in the
course of the interviews, but by observing each participant‘s attitudes.
With new information surfacing through the study, the researcher
aimed to contribute to other study abroad studies and open up the
possibility for further investigation in this subject matter.
IV. Discussion
Some of the core findings that are found in numerous literatures on the
studying abroad phenomenon, promotes not only intellectual and
personal growth, but also helps students in becoming more open
culturally. Virtually all reports and studies mention that students gain
increased self-confidence and self-reliance and demonstrate the wish
to travel overseas again in the future, and the findings were in tandem
with this study. Having interviewed the students long after their
experience had come to an end also helped the students‘ themselves
see more clearly how studying abroad had directly or indirectly
shaped many aspects of their adult life.
This study is vital and an asset to the study abroad community
because it showed empirical evidences those both undergraduate and
graduate students who study abroad during their college years benefit
in a myriad of ways. Several students stated that studying abroad was
one of the most influential experiences in their life and had the most
impact in their future. The improved self-sufficiency and
independence gained from a sojourn abroad increased students‘
interests and desires to travel overseas again and be more open to new
people coming from different backgrounds and cultures. Students who
spend at least a semester overseas identified themselves as more
capable, accessible and open to intercultural communication. Their
self-assurance was positively affected as well as their interaction
skills.
Participants who have studied abroad are inclined to view
themselves as being more confident when interacting with people
from other places. They are also more flexible when acclimating to an
unfamiliar place or people from distinct backgrounds as well as new
situations. This feeling of assertiveness leads to openness to diversity
and having the capacity to regard ideas and challenges from a different
point of view, giving them a broader scope to speak from. Studying
abroad builds self-reliance and self-sufficiency by throwing students
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
50
in unfamiliar and uncomfortable situations, teaching students to
become independent and head strong. A semester overseas
undoubtedly has a significant impact in international development by
fostering a global citizen and thus helping shape students‘ futures by
influencing major decisions in their lives.
All of the participants interviewed have been impacted
positively from their study abroad sojourn. For many it was not
apparent upon their immediate return, but years later they understood
how the first experience helped shaped their attitudes, personalities
and their personal growth was evident. Career development was also
a very strong finding from this study in that students described being
put on either a path they had not considered previously or that
studying abroad led them to the jobs they had in the future. This study
has been conclusive with the majority of study abroad literature that
states that students who go overseas for part of their university career
have life-long impacts; the positive attributes gained do not end upon
their return home.
Study abroad can enhance the discourse on the role of education
in international development by showing the importance and
significance that it plays in the lives of students futures. Study abroad
educators and policy makers can focus on the positives aspects of
studying abroad in a student‘s university career in order to enhance
programs or change education policies to allow more participants the
chance to go overseas. Higher education is clearly seen as an
important investment and more students are enrolling in universities
as globalization is taken to the next level, another way that educators
can play on the importance of study abroad. Besides the fact that study
abroad is a section of education in itself, it can also be argued to show
study abroad as an approach by educators, which internationally
develops students to be engaged individuals in our world.
This paper presents how former study abroad experiences
changed American and Swedish students‘ attitudes and influences,
having studied overseas for a minimum of one university semester at
least five years ago. It hopes to bring to the light some of the
motivating factors that are behind the students‘ choices and attitudes.
It is vital for study abroad professionals to understand not only the
choice process but the emotions that students go through during their
time abroad, and as mentioned earlier what they took away from it.
Understanding the fundamental feelings behind students‘ decisions on
studying abroad before and during, can aid in future study abroad
programs worldwide in enhancing program opportunities or
Talia Klundt
51
awareness. It is imperative for exchange and study abroad programs to
meet the needs (accommodation, school, personal) of the students to
ensure they have a successful academic term/year abroad.
From the study presented, it is apparent that studying abroad had
a positive impact on all of the students interviewed. None of the
students reported experiencing negative consequences from their
experience abroad, minus the little inconveniences or nuisances that
were mildly insignificant to their overall sojourn abroad. It is obvious
from this study that all of the respondents were not only influenced
from their time abroad, but also shaped as individuals. The personal
growth, awareness, independence, and confidence gained by all the
participants were invaluable to their future lives.
The benefits reaped from even a semester overseas did not only
open up the students‘ minds and awareness, but has made them more
tolerant and understanding of diverse cultures and people. This is an
invaluable asset in today‘s ever evolving cosmopolitan workforce
where companies and institutions are becoming more global. Many
students described themselves being more globally minded and
desired to travel more and meet new people and spend time in
different places. These feelings and attitudes were how participants
described that studying abroad has changed them for the better and
helped them to understand there is more than the bubble (home
country) they live in. Without having had this experience, several
respondents did not feel they would be where they are today,
recognizing the importance of studying abroad.
Students increased their social, human, and cultural capital from
their time abroad. All former interviewees described having a larger
circle of international friends, increasing their social networks and
social capital. Their human capital was increased from the different
experiences inside and outside of the classroom, as well as their
country specific human capital which was definitive of the country
they studied in. Their cultural capital was enhanced through their
various experiences; people they met from all corners of the world,
diverse cultures and countries, new languages, and the mere exposure
that living in a foreign country gives individuals, something not
obtained through a text book. Resulting from their time overseas,
participants have gained international mobility and many have gone
on to work abroad or do extensive international travel; a vital element
for students who choose to work or live overseas in the future.
Studying abroad is deemed a very important and invaluable
component in the lives of university students. Throughout the
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
52
interviews, students continuously stressed how important their time
abroad was to them, their lives having been influenced as a result.
Not only did the participants feel that it was a rewarding experience
but they also expanded on all the fun and joyful moments they
encountered during this time of self-discovery. This study reinforces
to the researcher that there are more positives in spending time
overseas during a student‘s university career than negatives. The
lifelong impacts and influences continue to reward many of the former
students to this day.
There is still a great need for universities to promote study
abroad and give it the awareness it needs to encourage the thousands
of students who do not participate and will instead choose to stay on
their home campus to complete their degree. Unfortunately, study
abroad can seem expensive to many young students or time spent
away from family and friends due to the lack of exposure that many
universities tend to have. Study abroad offices in universities are more
likely to be a smaller section within the university and it is imperative
for past participants, professors, and those working within the study
abroad field to bring attention to how beneficial one university
semester abroad can have in the future life of the student choosing to
partake in an academic program overseas. In today‘s international
society it is critical that students worldwide have the knowledge and
the scope in which to engage with diverse cultures and people. There
is no better way than for students to get a taste of that experience than
by spending time in a foreign country and learning from those who are
different than them.
The study abroad phenomenon is more than students spending
time overseas having fun and making new friends; it has a deep and
profound effect on an individual on many different levels. This study
helps support the importance of the research questions and the basis to
encourage future studies in the field of study abroad as well as make a
contribution within study abroad and for those working in the field.
References
Biggart, N. (2002). Readings in Economic Sociology. Oxford:
Blackwell Publishers Ltd.
Bryman, A. (2008). Social Research Methods. Oxford: University
Press.
Talia Klundt
53
Hoffa, W. & DePaul, S. (2010). A History of U.S. Study Abroad:
1965-Present. Carlisle: Frontiers: the Interdisciplinary Journal
of Study Abroad.
Gillespie, J. & Norris E. (2009). How Study Abroad Shapes Global
Careers Evidence From the United States. Journal of Studies in
International Education, Vol. 13 (3), pp.382-397.
Harman, L. (1988). The Modern Stranger on Language and
Membership. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.
Llewellyn-Smith, C. & McCabe, V. (2008). What is the Attraction for
Exchange Students: the Host Destination or Host University?
Empirical Evidence from a Study of an Australian
University.International Journal of Tourism Research, Vol. 10
(1), pp.593-607.
McCabe, L. (2001). Globalization and Internationalization: The
Impact on Education Abroad Programs. Journal of Studies in
International Education, Vol. 5 (2), pp.138-145.
McKeown, J. (2009). The First Time Effect: The Impact of Study
Abroad on College Student Intellectual Development. Albany:
State University of New York Press.
Murphy-Lejeune, E. (2002). Student Mobility and Narrative in
Europe: The New Strangers. London: Routledge.
OECD (2001). The Well-Being of Nations.The Role of Human and
Social Capital.Paris: OECD.
Opper, S., Teichler, U., & Carlson, J. (1990).Impacts of Study Abroad
Programmes on Students and Graduates.London: Jessica
Kingsley Publishers.
Paulsen, M., Pascarella E., Salisbury M., &Umback P. (2008).Going
Global: Understanding the Choice Process of the Intent to Study
Abroad. Research in Higher Education, Vol. 50 (2), pp.119-
143.
Rojek, C. &Urry, J. (1997). Touring Cultures. London: Routledge.
Støren, L.A. &Wiers-Jenssen, J. (2010). Foreign Diploma Versus
Immigrant Background Determinants of Labour Market
Success or Failure? Journal of Studies in International
Education, Vol. 14 (1), pp.29-49.
Sullivan, A. (2001). Cultural Capital and Educational Attainment.
Sociology. Vol. 35 (4), pp.893-912.
Sweetland, S. (1996). Human Capital Theory: Foundations of a Field
of Inquiry. Review of Educational Research, Vol. 66 (3),
pp.341-359.
A Comparative Study of Study Abroad Students
54
Tarrant, M. (2009).A Conceptual Framework for Exploring the Role
of Studies Abroad in Nurturing Global Citizenship. Journal of
Studies in International Education, Vol. XX (X), pp.1-20.
Urry, J. (1990).The Tourist Gaze. London: Sage.
Why Study Abroad http://www.jour.unr.edu/donica/Laptop%20
documents/usac/index.html Retrieved November 29, 2009
from the World Wide Web.
Wiers-Jenssen, J. (2008). Does Higher Education Attained Abroad
Lead to International Jobs? Journal of Studies in International
Education, Vol. 12 (2), pp.101-130.
Wood, M. (1934). The Stranger: A Study in Social Relationships. New
York: Columbia University Press.
Patsy Kng
55
Gender Equality and Education: A Qualitative Study of
a Group of Chinese Students in Stockholm, Sweden
Patsy Kng
I. Introduction & Background
Gender parity in primary and secondary education is one of the six
Education for All (EFA) goals that China has made tremendous efforts
to achieve since the global initiative was endorsed in 2000 at the
World Education Forum in Dakar. According to the EFA Global
Monitoring Report 2008, Education for All by 2015: Will We Make
It?, the country had achieved this goal by 2005. The report also states
that China is one of only a few countries that had achieved gender
parity at the tertiary level by 2005 (UNESCO, 2007).
According to new data on China‘s gross enrolment ratio (GER)
as presented in the Global Education Digest 2010, the Gender Parity
Index (GPI) figures for school year ending in 2008 are as follows:
1.04 for primary education; 1.05 for secondary education (including
lower and upper secondary); and 1.04 for tertiary education
(UNESCO Institute for Statistics, 2010a). Based on UNESCO
Institute of Statistics‘ (2010a) definition of GPI: ―A GPI of 1 indicates
parity between sexes‖ (p. 269), it can be said that gender parity in the
Chinese education sector has been maintained since 2005 and that the
participation of girls in education has greatly improved, with
enrolment figures slightly in favour of females.
However, despite these positive figures, civil society and media
discourse paint a different picture of reality. The United Nations Girls‘
Education Initiative (UNGEI) points out major obstacles still facing
girls‘ education in China. The agency asserts, ―The highly unbalanced
sex ratio of 117 boys to every 100 girls highlights deeply embedded
gender biases in China‘s social and cultural milieu, which affect girls‘
inclusion in education, especially at higher levels. An estimated two
thirds of China's school-age children who are not enrolled in school
are girls‖ (UNGEI, 2010). UNICEF China declares, ―Gender disparity
and low enrolment among girls are linked to a deeply entrenched
preference for sons, so they will be difficult to eradicate. Still more
attention must be paid to reducing gender disparities and encouraging
girls to attend and remain in school‖ (UNICEF China, 2010).
Gender Equality and Education
56
In addition to issues of educational access and retention, the
under-representation and typecasting of girls and women in learning
content also pose as an impediment to true gender equality in the
Chinese educational system. The EFA Global Monitoring Report 2008
(UNESCO, 2007) found that ―[i]n social studies texts in China, 100%
of scientists and soldiers are male while 100% of teachers and 75% of
service personnel are female (Yi, 2002). Females represent only about
one-fifth of the historical characters in the twelve-volume elementary
Chinese textbooks, and appear dull and lifeless in comparison with the
more vibrant males (Guo and Zhou, 2002)‖ (p. 88).
Gender typecasting such as this serves as an example of larger
societal-level partiality for males in China that stems from deeply-
ingrained traditional and cultural values of feudal China. According to
the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), ―Stereotyped
working and living patterns are preventing women from realizing their
full potential as equal partners. Moreover, gender imbalances at birth
due to preference for boys can potentially hinder the harmonious
development of society, over the long-term‖ (UNDP China, 2010).
The global agency‘s recently published 2010 Asia-Pacific Regional
Human Development Report on Gender concludes: ―While China
experienced unsurpassed economic development in recent decades,
this progress has not been even in achieving gender equality. The
country, like its Asia-Pacific counterparts, remains hindered by the
presence of a severe gender gap‖ (ibid.).
It is clear, then, that true progress in China‘s push for gender
equality both in schools and society at large continues to be mired
in deep social and traditional gender preconceptions and ideologies,
and that despite China‘s enthusiastic push for gender equality on the
legal and policy level, true equality in the country‘s education sector is
still faced with difficult challenges. Given the discrepancy between
China‘s official achievement of gender parity in education and
continued discourse about gender inequality and partiality for males,
the researcher was motivated to investigate the following two-pronged
research question:
1) Do gender-based preconceptions and partiality exist and how is
it manifested in Chinese secondary education experiences, and
2) how is this phenomenon perceived and made sense of by a
group of students who grew up and studied in China?
Patsy Kng
57
Secondary education (junior and senior middle school) was
chosen as the focus of the study, as it represents a turning point in
Chinese studentspursuit of higher education and career choices and,
in the researcher‘s opinion, a crucial period for the construction of
their gender identities.
Aim and Objectives
The thesis sought to explore the concept of gender equality and
education from the perspective of a cohort of Chinese students who
have lived through and experienced Chinese schooling first-hand.
More specific objectives were to:
1. Present an overview of pertinent concepts and theories in gender
equality and education (from practical and theoretical standpoints), as
well as a review of some key policies implemented by the Chinese
government to address gender equality in education and society.
2. Explore the educational experiences and belief systems of a
group of Chinese students in Stockholm through their personal
narratives, and determine how gender-based preconceptions were
encountered and perceived by the research participants.
3. Discuss the emergent core themes and the implications for
policymakers in achieving gender equality in education in China.
Significance of Study
In light of China‘s economic successes and growing integration into
the global system, empirical explorations such as the present study
which provide insights into the Chinese context are deemed to be
relevant and significant in current times. Prevalent discourse on
gender issues in China, including a proliferation of media attention on
the country‘s ―missing girls‖ and gender ratio imbalance, is further
indication that world attention is being directed to concerns of gender
inequality there.
Much dialogue and media attention can be found on issues
of gender inequality in China. In the realm of academic research,
quantitative studies on multifarious facets of China‘s educational
system abound. However, a search for qualitative research
investigating people‘s lived educational experiences (told from the
first person perspective) as related to gender equality yielded little
results. The thesis aimed to fill this information gap by contributing to
Gender Equality and Education
58
the knowledge of individuals‘ experiences, beliefs and attitudes in
relation to gender roles and education in China.
The unique sample of research participants in this study
Chinese students who were pursuing higher education in Sweden
should also be highlighted. It is hoped that with their confluence of
Chinese schooling experiences and exposure to Swedish gender role
ideals, the participants‘ stories will offer richer, more contextually
relevant insight into the global discourse on gender equality.
Finally, the study hoped to send the following message to
policymakers, politicians and other key stakeholders: Unless a
phenomenological approach is adopted, by delving into how gender
inequality is lived, experienced and constructed in schools and society
by students, true gender equality will remain an elusive goal.
Limitations of Study
By sampling a small and unique cohort of Chinese students in
Stockholm, it is stressed that the researcher makes no claims as to the
external validity of the findings (that is, whether they can be
generalized beyond the specific research context). Rather, it is hoped
that the participants‘ stories will offer additional insight into current
discourse on gender inequality in China, as well as serve as fodder for
possible future research. The fact that the participants were located
and selected in Sweden may be considered a weakness by some (for
example, the issue of their viewpoints being skewed due to the mere
fact that they were a unique, privileged group of students who were
living outside of China). However, it is the researcher‘s belief that
their narratives will be richer and their belief systems even more
interesting to study as a result of their exposure to the Swedish model.
On the language front, although the researcher is able to speak and
understand Chinese, her lack of reading skills particularly in
locating and understanding prior research studies that were written in
Chinese posed as a limitation to the study.
Ethical Considerations
Every research participant has been guaranteed confidentiality; all
participants were given fictitious names in order to preserve
anonymity. A verbal consent was obtained from each participant prior
to each interview, in which details about the research study were
provided and agreement to participate in the study was confirmed.
Permission to record the interviews was also gained before each
interview began. Respect, honesty, common courtesy and sensitivity
Patsy Kng
59
to potentially thorny topics were upheld to the best of the researcher‘s
ability before, during and after each interview.
II. Concepts and Theories
What does gender equality mean? The gender and development
approaches of Women in Development (WID), Gender and
Development (GAD), and the Gender Equality Framework put forth
by United States Agency of International Development (USAID) were
highlighted, as they were found to be relevant and useful paradigms to
inform the study. It is intended that the development framework offers
a practical perspective on gender equality in education, whilst feminist
theory and phenomenology provide a more theoretical lens through
which to explore the concept.
Gender and Development
It is the generally accepted view of policymakers that gender equality
is integral to a country‘s development and globalization process.
Advancing gender equality and empowering women is, in fact, third
on the list of eight Millennium Declaration Goals (MDGs) aimed at
achieving the overall objective of eradicating poverty in the world.
Based on the MDG declaration, a country‘s progress towards MDG
Three is based on the following indicators: the ratio of girls to boys in
primary, secondary and tertiary schooling; the ratio of literate females
to males aged 15-24 years; the percentage of women in paid non-
agricultural employment; and the proportion of parliamentary seats
held by women.
As the overview of some of China‘s educational policies and
reforms in Part Four illustrates, this emphasis of education as a tool
for national development has been adopted by the Chinese
government, with the education of girls (particularly in poor areas)
often highlighted as a major challenge and priority. Numerous
development frameworks have been conceptualized and employed to
theorize gender equality. However, the WID and GAD approaches and
USAID‘S Gender Equality Framework were found to be the most
insightful in understanding the central concepts of gender parity,
gender equity and gender equality in the present study.
Women in Development (WID) vs. Gender and Development (GAD)
The WID approach which emerged in the 1970s is generally
connected with an emphasis on ―women as an isolated and
homogenous group‖ whilst GAD, which developed in the 1980s, is
Gender Equality and Education
60
associated with a focus on ―the roles and needs of both men and
women‖ (International Labour Organisation, 2010). Smyth (1999)
describes the two approaches as the following two policy viewpoints:
―WID (Women in Development), which aims to include women in
development projects in order to make them more efficient, and GAD
(Gender and Development), which addresses inequalities in women‘s
and men‘s social roles in relation to development‖ (p. 9).
According to Mannathoko (2008), ―The WID approach views
schools as the vehicle through which girls can gain access to
education‖ (p.129), whilst ―…GAD goes beyond access to examine
the quality of education once girls are included‖ (p.131). Vavrus
(2003) differentiated the two approaches by explaining that WID
―…described a process that was done ‗to women‘ or ‗for women‘
rather than ‗by women‘‖ (p. 9) and the GAD approach as ―…shift[ing]
the focus from ‗women‘ as a biological category to ‗gender‘ as a
social construct‖ (p. 6).
By exploring students educational experiences and
understanding of gender roles as socially constructed phenomena, it
can be said that the present inquiry was conducted with the GAD
perspective in mind. Jaquette and Staudt (2006) point to Carolyn
Moser‘s work in pioneering the GAD model, stating that ―Moser
called for a deeper analysis based on gender, that is, on an
understanding that women‘s and men‘s roles are socially constructed,
not biologically determined‖ (p. 28). Although not without its
criticisms, the GAD approach was deemed to be an appropriate
approach for the present study given the complexity of Chinese
cultural norms, changing social realities and shifting gender roles.
USAID‟s Gender Equality Framework
Readers of gender and education discourse might encounter the words
―parity‖, ―equity‖ and ―equality‖ without perhaps questioning: what is
the difference? While some authors use these terms and concepts
interchangeably, it is central to the present discussion to clarify and
distinguish them. It is for this reason that the Gender Equality
Framework set forth by USAID was selected as a guiding model, as it
emphasizes the importance of extracting the ―nuances‖ between these
concepts and understanding how they are inter-related. In essence, the
framework demonstrates that although ―[p]arity and equity are the
building blocks to achieving gender equality in education‖, they alone
cannot ―guarantee the realization of equality‖ (USAID, 2008). The
three key concepts as presented by the framework are as follows:
Patsy Kng
61
Gender Parity
According to USAID (2008), ―parity‖ refers to the ―[p]roportional
representation of boys and girls in an education system relative to the
population per age group‖ (p. 2). Using this definition, it would mean
that there are equal numbers of boys and girls who are enrolled in
primary, secondary and tertiary schools in China, proportionate to the
country‘s population. Gender parity can be surmised, then, as
primarily being concerned with girls‘ and boys‘ educational access,
enrolment and participation, as measured using UNESCO‘s GPI.
While gender parity is undoubtedly a step in the right direction, it only
represents what Subrahmanian refers to as ―formal equality‖.
According to Subrahmanian (2005), ―Gender equality rests on, but is
not the same as, achieving gender parity, or females being represented
in equal numbers as males in education, although the latter offers a
‗first stage‘ measure of progress towards gender equality in
education‖ (p. 397).
Gender Equity
―Equity‖, according to the USAID framework, refers to: ―Strategies
and processes that provide fair and equal chances for all to pursue and
benefit from educational opportunities‖, such as ―[s]cholarships,
teacher training on gender sensitive pedagogies, curriculum revisions
to remove gender bias, separate safe and clean latrines for girls and
boys and programs to promote math and science among girls‖
(USAID, 2010).
The Chinese government is working towards the promotion of
gender equality in education through, for example, the amendment of
The Law on Compulsory Education in 2006 which emphasizes the
need to protect girls‘ rights to education. The international community
is also committed to helping remove obstacles to girls‘ education,
particularly in rural China. A compendium compiled by the UN
Theme Group on Basic Education and Human Resource Development
for UNGEI shows international organizations such as Asian
Development Bank, Save the Children UK and UNICEF supporting
the push for gender equality in China through countless equity
initiatives (UNGEI, 2005). However, as the thesis suggested, gender
equity processes such as these are not enough to achieve gender
equality in Chinese education.
Gender Equality and Education
62
Gender Equality
In USAID‘s Gender Equality Framework, the term ―equality‖ means:
―Females and males have equal rights, freedoms, conditions, and
opportunities for realizing their full potential in society‖ (USAID,
2010). The model presents four different dimensions of gender
equality in education: equality of access, equality in the learning
process, equality of educational outcomes, and equality of external
results. The study explored these dimensions in Chinese secondary
education by delving into the educational experiences of a group of
Chinese students, paying particular attention to equality in the learning
process or ―pedagogic processes and the school environment‖ (ibid.).
Modern Feminist Theory
In addition to gender and development frameworks, this study was
also guided by modern feminist theory; more specifically, theories of
gender difference and of gender inequality which according to
Lengermann and Niebrugge-Brantley (2004) argue that ―[w]omen‘s
location in, and experience of, most situations is different from that of
men in the situation‖ and that ―[w]omen‘s location in most situation is
not only different but also less privileged than or unequal to that of
men‖ (p. 311).
According to Lengermann and Niebrugge-Brantley (2004),
gender difference theories offer the following explanations for
women‘s different experiences: 1) innate biological dissimilarities
between women and men; 2) different institutional roles that men and
women play within the society; and 3) phenomenological analyses
which view ―the marginalization of women as Other in a male-created
culture‖. Theorists of gender inequality take up these suppositions
further by arguing that inequality is not only based on the above
differences, but rather ―…results from the organization of society, not
from any significant biological or personality differences between
women and men‖ (p. 312-314). These ideas were crucial in framing
the current study and will be touched upon again in the research
findings.
Gender vs. Sex
The distinction between gender and sex is a central concept in
feminist theory. Many feminist theorists (including those in the
development strains) associate gender with social and cultural forces
influencing a person‘s identity, while sex is connected with biological
traits. March et al. (1999), offer the following explanation:
Patsy Kng
63
Sex is a fact of human biology; gender is not. The
experience of being male or female differs dramatically
from culture to culture. The concept of gender is used by
sociologists to describe all the socially given attributes,
roles, activities, and responsibilities connected to being a
male or female in a given society. Our gender identity
determines how we are perceived, and how we are
expected to think and act as women and men, because of
the way society is organized (p. 18).
Francis (2006) discusses the sex/gender division by putting forward
two opposing perspectives: the determinist stance that sex equates to
―innate difference‖, and the social learning perspective that views
gender as ―socially constructed‖ (p. 8-11). Dillabough (2006) also
reviews the sex/gender debate, conveying that ―[t]hese distinctions
further clarified the importance of viewing gender as a relational
social construct which was ultimately more flexible than previously
understood within sex-role theory and sex as a highly deterministic
concept deriving from the biological sciences‖ (p. 48).
The present investigation into a group of Chinese students
educational experiences was very much informed by these theoretical
deliberations about sex and gender. In exploring whether gender-
based preconceptions exist in Chinese secondary schools, the study
also revealed if the Chinese students who participated in the study
perceived gender relations and roles from the gender difference
(biological/deterministic) stance or from the gender inequality (social
construction) position.
Gender as an Adjective
The concept of gender can be explored further with Unterhalter‘s
(2007) insightful three-pronged definition in which she classifies
gender as a noun, an adjective, and a verb. Here, gender as a noun
generally refers to ―the female‖ and the number of girls and boys
attending school or achieving certain grades. As a verb, gender is
explained as ―… a process of being or becoming ‗girl‘ or actions in
accordance with particular forms of masculinity‖ (p. 3). Gender as an
adjective, according to Unterhalter, ―…entails looking at gendered
relations within schools, households, and the broader political
economy‖ (ibid).
Gender Equality and Education
64
Phenomenology
The thesis employed a third theoretical perspective, that of
phenomenology. It contended that the phenomenon of gender
inequality in China‘s education sector cannot be truly comprehended
without closely examining how students experience gendered relations
and expectations in schools, and how they construct their gender role
beliefs in the educational setting. It investigated the ways in which
gendering of learning content, tracking or streaming of students into
gendered subjects, as well as gendered school dynamics help to shape
gender identities, further suggesting that gender inequality is
institutionalized and perpetuated through such gender differentiation
in schools. By applying the sociological discipline of phenomenology
and George Herbert Mead‘s concept of ―Self‖, the construction of
female and male identities and how individuals perceive their social
reality was explored.
According to Mead, there is within the ―Self‖ a distinction
between the ―I‖ and the ―Me‖, a concept that is explained by Calhoun
et al. (2007a) as follows: ―Mead argued that a person‘s self is
composed of a part that is unique and spontaneous (what he called the
‗I‘) and a part that comes from the internalized expectations of society
(the ‗Me‘)‖ (p. 277). Applied to the educational context, it can be said
that girls and boys possess within themselves two identities: the
distinct ―I‖ which sets them apart from other individuals, and the
socialized ―Me‖ which is a reflection of the social reality (for
example, the school) in which they are part of.
III. Methodology
Research Design
The research study entailed the collection of qualitative data within
the conceptual frameworks of gender and development, feminist
theory and phenomenology. Several factors contributed to the choice
of qualitative research as the appropriate strategy to tackle the
research question set forth, including the emphasis it places on
understanding meanings of social phenomena as constructed by the
individuals being studied; its association with feminist sensitivities;
and its inductive approach wherein theories or general conclusions are
generated by observations and findings.
Keeping in line with the GAD approach and its premise that
gender roles are socially constructed, the study took a constructionist
Patsy Kng
65
ontological position: attitudes towards gender roles and the meanings
of these concepts are seen as being continually fashioned and moulded
by people rather than being independent of them. Following on from
this ontological stance, the study was underpinned by the interpretivist
epistemological position, which Bryman (2004) explains as the
postulation that ―…the subject matter of the social sciences people
and their institutions is fundamentally different from that of the
natural sciences‖ (p. 13). The researcher does not believe that methods
of studying natural sciences can be applied to a study of people and
their social reality.
Credibility and internal reliability of the study were addressed
by recording and storing interview data mechanically, and employing
the research participants‘ actual words as much as possible in the
research findings. This process is known as using ―low-inference
descriptors‖ which, according to Seale (1999), ―…involves recording
observations in terms that are as concrete as possible, including
verbatim accounts of what people say, for example, rather than
researchers‘ reconstructions of the general sense of what a person said,
which would allow researchers‘ personal perspectives to influence the
reporting‖ (p. 148).
Semi-Structured Interviewing
The study utilized the semi-structured form of qualitative interviewing
for data collection. The interviews were conducted face-to-face with
the aid of an interview guide in private rooms at the Institute of
International Education (IIE) and at Stockholm University (SU) Main
Library, enabling a quiet, personal and accessible setting for the
participants to feel more comfortable and uninhibited. A recording
device was used, with the participants‘ consent, for storage and later
transcription of the interviews as well as for ensuring that participants‘
responses were captured in their own words. As mentioned earlier,
this method was chosen to enhance credibility and reliability of the
study. Seale (1999) states: ―…mechanical recording is another means
for describing data while inferring as little as possible about its
potential meanings‖ (p. 148).
Sampling Strategy
With the help of SU‘s Chinese Student Union, the researcher was able
to recruit ten students (five female and five male) from China who
were willing to share their stories. Selection of the interview
participants was based on purposive sampling, in which
Gender Equality and Education
66
―…researchers handpick the cases to be included in the sample on the
basis of their judgment of their typicality or possession of the
particular characteristics being sought‖ (Cohen, Manion and
Morrison, 2007, p.114). The characteristics in question were: having
grown up in China; an educational background in China; being
physically located in Stockholm; and being willing to discuss their
personal lives and viewpoints. The research participants were all
assured of their anonymity in the dissertation.
Description of Research Participants
All of the research participants were born and pursued their secondary
schooling in China. At the time of the study in January 2010, all were
members of SU‘s Chinese Student Union. With the exception of
Guowei who was studying at Kungliga Tekniska Högskolan (KTH) /
Royal Institute of Technology, all were pursuing their studies at SU.
The group, aged between 22 and 30 years, included one undergraduate
student at the Bachelor‘s level (in English Literature) and nine
postgraduate students at the Master‘s and PhD levels. Seven
participants (including all female) were pursuing studies within the
Faculties of Social Science, Humanities and Law, while three (all
male) were studying within Faculties of Science.
The participants came from all parts of China: from Jilin
Province in the north to Hainan Province in the south, and from
Shanghai in the east to Shaanxi in central China. When asked to
categorize their hometowns in China (specifically, where they were
born and spent their childhoods) as ―the countryside‖, ―small town‖ or
―big city‖, seven described their native homes as ―cities‖, two as ―the
countryside‖ and one as a ―small town‖. All five female participants
came from cities, whilst two of the five male participants came from
rural China. Of the five female participants, four are the only children
in their families, whilst two out of the five male participants are the
only children.
Although the study did not seek to generalize findings due to the
small, non-random sample, it can be said that there is variety and
diversity to some degree within the sample and that one can grasp an
idea of several shared educational experiences of some Chinese
students.
IV. Data Analysis
Data analysis for the study was conducted during the data collection
process as well as after. Topics and issues which arose provided the
Patsy Kng
67
researcher with new angles to pursue and the process was what
Merriam (1998) described as ―recursive and dynamic‖ (p. 155). The
interviews were interpreted using the narrative analysis approach,
which was selected for the importance it places on stories that
research participants tell. Narrative analysis is understood as ―…a
term that covers quite a wide variety of approaches that are concerned
with the search for and analysis of the stories that people employ to
understand their lives and the world around them‖ (Bryman, 2004, p.
412). Categorization of emergent themes was conducted based on
thematic analysis, one of four models of narrative analysis presented
by Riessman (2005) which focuses on the content of what research
participants said. The use of codes was not employed in organizing
and analyzing the data, but rather, thematic categories.
V. The Chinese Context
Outline of China‟s Present-Day Education System
Education in China is state-run and based on a nine-year compulsory
education system. Adopted in 1986, the Compulsory Education Law
guarantees every school-aged child of Chinese nationality access to
free primary education and the first three years of secondary education
(junior middle school for children aged 12 to 14). China‘s education
system is intricate and still undergoing reform. However, to give the
big picture, it is comprised of three main categories: basic education,
higher education and adult education (China Education and Research
Network, 2010).
Secondary education was the focus of the study. It is composed
of two parts: junior middle school (three years and compulsory) and
senior middle school (three years and not compulsory). Students who
complete junior middle school have the option to enter into general
academic senior middle school or specialized vocational and
professional schools. Senior middle school students are required to
choose between the science and arts track, in preparation for national
college entrance examinations which are divided into science and arts
forms.
Overview of China‟s Educational Policies and Reforms on Gender
Equality
A review of some of the key laws and policies implemented in China
since the country proclaimed itself ―New China‖ in 1949 was
conducted, indicating an impressive push for gender equality in all
Gender Equality and Education
68
facets of Chinese life including that of education. Recent data for
school year ending in 2008 from the UNESCO Institute of Statistics
(2010a) show that female teachers accounted for 43% of teaching staff
in China, and that gender parity was achieved in literacy rates for both
adults and youth with GPIs of 0.94 and 1.00 respectively. According
to the World Economic Forum‘s (2010) Global Gender Gap Report
2010, China ranked 61st place out of 134 countries surveyed, as
compared to India, for example, which took the position of 112th
place.
The degree to which reality matches policy and rhetoric is, as
pointed out before, open to debate. It is hoped that the insights derived
from the research participants‘ narratives would offer a glimpse of
some of the actualities of gender relations and perceptions in the
Chinese context and, in turn, support policymakers and civil society in
their continued strive for gender equality in China.
Traditional Gender Ideologies in China
The Chinese government is dedicated to eliminating gender inequality
through the ratification and implementation of wide-ranging laws and
policies, and as a result, women‘s positions in society have greatly
improved. However, deeply-rooted cultural and traditional ideologies
favouring males continue to persist. The philosophies of Confucius,
for one, continue to influence Chinese society and gender relations,
even after 2,500 years since his death. Amongst his many teachings,
the most pertinent one in the current context is his representation of
women as subordinate to men. Confucian writings advocated that
women were inferior to men; that a good woman was one who served
her husband and whose only purpose in life was to perform
housework and produce male offspring.
Patriarchal values and norms stemming from China‘s long
feudal history still linger, particularly in rural China. During the feudal
era, women were forbidden to own private property or work for pay
outside of the home, and were economically dependent on the men in
their families. As a result, sons were favoured in order to continue
land ownership and family lines. The present study looked at whether
such deeply entrenched male-centred ideologies and values were
present in the educational experiences of a group of Chinese students
and how they are understood by the students themselves.
Patsy Kng
69
VI. Research Findings: Presentation and Discussion
With the overarching research question of whether gender-based
differential treatment and partiality existed in the secondary schooling
experiences of a group of Chinese students in mind, the following four
key themes emerged during analysis of the participants‘ interview
responses: 1) division of academic fields of study into ―girl subjects‖
and ―boy subjects‖; 2) separation of female and male students in PE
classes and playtime; 3) differential treatment of female and male
students by teachers; and 4) difference in parental attitudes and
expectations for sons and daughters.
Gendered Fields of Academic Study and Career Choices
Of the ten students interviewed, all five female participants were
pursuing graduate studies in the social science and humanities
academic fields, whilst three out of the five male participants were
studying in the science and technology sectors. This is perhaps not a
surprising finding, given the much discussed global phenomenon of
more males pursuing studies and careers in scientific and
technological disciplines than females. The focus here, rather, was on
what the students thought of the fact that (whether of their own
accords or influenced by parents) more boys are opting to study
science and technology subjects and more girls are preferring social
sciences and humanities.
In listening to their stories, it was revealed that almost all of the
participants held the shared belief that boys are inherently better at,
more suitable for, or prefer the natural sciences whilst girls are better
performing in, or better suited for the arts and social sciences. The
female participants tended to link the disparity in terms of
performance and preference, while the male participants associated it
with the gendering of career choices. Statements expressed in the
interviews indicating that girls are less suited for careers involving
physical strength and working outdoors point to gender difference
lines of thinking on some of the research participants‘ part, in which
differences between men and women are linked to biology and social
expectations.
Gendered Physical Education and Playtime
The analysis of the participants‘ responses revealed gender-based
preconceptions in the area of PE. Although not all participants
reported institutional separation of female and male students in PE
classes, all differentiated between ―girl sports‖ and ―boy sports‖ either
Gender Equality and Education
70
during class time or free playtime. According to the majority of the
participants in the study, ―girl sports‖ included skipping, gymnastics,
badminton and table tennis. Boys, on the other hand, were mostly
associated with football and basketball. When asked what they
thought of the gendering of sports and PE, almost all participants
(both male and female) agreed that it was accepted and ―natural‖ for
girls and boys to do different sports. Several of the female participants
voiced the opinion that sports like basketball was too vigorous for
girls.
In addition to the view that certain sports were too physically
demanding for girls, some of the participants pointed to the ingraining
of cultural beliefs or socialization of students into what constitutes
―girl sports‖ and ―boy sports‖. One of the most prominent themes to
emerge from the interviews was the belief that it is ―natural‖ to
separate girls and boys in physical education classes due to their
biological and physical differences. This commonly shared perception
of boys being physically stronger than girls is very much in line with
gender difference ideology and the biology vs. social attribution
debate often discussed in feminist discourse.
Throughout the interviews, both female and male participants
expressed an acceptance and internalization of the belief that sports
and PE classes should be gendered. The majority of the research
participants did not seem to question it that it just ―made sense‖ or
that it was ―natural‖ reflecting an ―institutionalization‖ of PE as a
gendered educational arena. Berger and Luckmann (2007) state: ―The
typifications of habitualized actions that constitute institutions are
always shared ones. They are available to all the members of the
particular social group in question, and the institution itself typifies
individual actors as well as individual actions. The institution posits
that actions of type X will be performed by actors of type X‖ (p. 44).
Applied to the present study, it can be said that both male and female
research participants shared the belief that actions of the female ―type‖
should be performed by girls, and that actions of the male ―type‖
should be performed by boys.
Gendered Teachers‟ Perceptions and Treatment
Teachers‘ differential treatment of students and their preconceptions
of girls and boys‘ abilities further contributed to the gendered
educational experiences of the research participants in the study.
According to Blumberg (2007), ―[t]eachers also propagate
stereotypes‖. Citing a 2003 study of science teachers by Song, the
Patsy Kng
71
author explains: ―Fully 71 percent of teachers who read a description
of a student with a male name rated him as a good science student,
whereas, when the same description was used but the student was
given a female name, only 20 percent of teachers rated her as a good.
Such gendered attitudes of teachers were manifested in the
grading of examinations, as revealed by a female research participant,
who recalled boys being given preferential treatment and higher
examination grades, even if their answers to examination questions
were on par with the girls‘. When probed further as to why she
thought the teachers in her class preferred boys, she suggested that
perhaps because there were so few boys, it was easier for them to
capture the teachers‘ attention especially female teachers.
A further example of teachers treating the students based on their
perceptions of students‘ inherent characteristics was in the selection of
class monitors (banzhang) students who are chosen by teachers to
assist them in classroom activities. In one female participant‘s class,
the selection of monitors reinforced the association of humanities
subjects with girls and mathematics with boys. She told the
researcher:
Yeah, um, for each class you need to choose one student
to be representative? For maths class, yeah, must be a
boy. Never girls... never be. But for Chinese and English,
yeah, always girls. Yeah, always girls (laughs).
The belief that it is ―natural‖ to polarize boys and girls based on their
different biological traits and physical attributes was a common theme
throughout the research findings, and could be seen further in several
narratives of physical separation in the classroom seating of boys and
girls by teachers. Gender-based differentiation of physical attributes of
girls and boys as explored earlier in the gendering of PE was also
evident in the way teachers assigned classroom tasks. For example,
girls were asked to perform tasks such as decorating and cleaning
classrooms, and boys with manual work such as carrying water
bottles. Such interview responses are deemed to be good examples of
gendered teacher-student interactions, as they illustrate how gender
typecasting and preconceptions are evident in the way teachers
interact with and treat female and male students differently, based on
perceived differences in inherent academic inclinations, personality,
and physical attributes. They also demonstrate how gender identities
can be shaped and formed through social behaviours and relations in
schools. Recalling Mead‘s (2007) concept of ―Self‖ and Paechter‘s
Gender Equality and Education
72
(2007) expression of the ―learning of masculinities and femininities‖,
it can be said that the research participants have developed and learned
what it means to be ―male‖ and ―female‖ from their social reality of
gendered teacher and classroom interactions, and that schools are a
vehicle for perpetuating gender difference ideology and inequality.
Gendered Parental and Social Attitudes
The research participants‘ narratives also exposed gendered
preconceptions about education both in the homes and society at large.
Several of the participants voiced the parental and social belief that
women do not require higher education and that, in fact, higher
education was seen as a negative factor, particularly in relation to
women‘s marital chances. The belief that pursuing higher education
jeopardizes a woman‘s marital prospects and that these prospects
diminish with age was shared and described by several of the research
participants. The responses revealed how the Chinese students who
participated in the study were confronted with deeply entrenched
social and traditional values above those experienced in schools. They
illustrated how women are still socially perceived as better suited for
marriage and family than careers, or as ―weaker‖ than men and
needing the ―protection‖ of fathers and husbands. Furthermore, these
findings suggest that although schools are arenas for the perpetuation
of gender inequality, they cannot be held solely responsible for the
construction of the research participants‘ gendered social reality.
Deeply embedded traditional values which have evolved from Chinas
extensive history must be brought to light and addressed.
VII. Conclusion
Beyond parity is gender equality, subtler and harder to
achieve (UNESCO, 2007, p. 85).
The Chinese government has shown its commitment to improving
women‘s social status through the implementation and ratification of
extensive gender equity policies and programs. The success of these
policy implementations can be seen in the country‘s education sector,
particularly with its attainment of gender parity in primary, secondary
and tertiary education and literacy rates, as well as its commendable
ranking on the World Economic Forum‘s Global Gender Gap Report
2010. Nevertheless, according to civil society and public discourse on
both international and Chinese fronts, traditional gender ideologies
persist and inequities remain a persistent social ill which not only
Patsy Kng
73
represent a significant obstacle to greater gender equality but, it is
argued here, they are being perpetuated by gendered learning and
social environments.
Aided by the nuances of what defines ―gender equality‖ offered
by USAID‘s Gender Equality Framework, it is posited that gender
equality means more than gender parity and equity measures of
boosting girls access to compulsory education, educational
achievements or literacy rates. Inequality cannot be eradicated without
first unravelling the source of gendered preconceptions through an
understanding of how girls and boys construct their gender identities
(in essence, how they learn to be girls and boys), and secondly how
policymakers perceive the phenomenon of gender inequality in
education.
The study revealed that gender-based differential treatment and
partiality for males were present in the educational experiences of a
group of Chinese students, through gendered fields of academic study
and career choices; separation of PE and other classroom activities;
gendered teachers perceptions and treatment of students; and
gendered parental and social attitudes. It also unearthed a social
construction of gender identities in line with the gender difference
belief that students are inherently predisposed to excel at certain
subjects based on their sex; that boys are stronger than girls based on
physical and biological differences between the sexes; and that it is
―natural‖ to hold these perceptions.
To achieve true gender equality in education beyond parity and
equity it is critical to consider the ways in which policymakers and
politicians acknowledge and problematize gender inequality as a
social phenomenon, as well as to acknowledge it as a societal
problem. Perhaps a shift in focus is needed from gender difference
explanations and WID policy approaches to gender inequality and
GAD stances, and from a preoccupation with policy and rhetoric to a
phenomenological approach of comprehending how gender identities
are socially constructed in schools and homes.
Recommendations for Future Research
Although a small, non-generalizable cohort of research participants
were sampled for the study, it is believed that their stories and
experiences shed valuable light on the issue of gender inequality and
education in China (especially given limited empirical research on
gender relations and individuals‘ perceptions in the Chinese context).
The themes which emerged from the findings point to several
Gender Equality and Education
74
challenges in combating gender inequities and warrant further
investigation of a wider scope, involving a larger sample size in
China.
References
Berger, P. L. & Luckmann, T. (2007). The Social Construction of
Reality. In C. Calhoun, J. Gerteis, J. Moody, S. Pfaff, & I. Virk
(Eds.), Contemporary Sociological Theory: Second Edition. pp.
42-50. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.
Blumberg, R. L. (2007). Gender bias in textbooks: a hidden obstacle
on the road to gender equality in education. Paper
commissioned for the EFA Global Monitoring Report 2008.
Education for All by 2015: Will We Make It? Retrieved from the
World Wide Web: http://unesdoc.unesco.org/images
/0015/001555/155509e.pdf
Bryman, A. (2004). Social Research Methods (second edition). New
York: Oxford University Press.
Calhoun, C., Gerteis, J., Moody, J., Pfaff, S., &Virk, I. (Eds)
(2007a).Introduction to Part V. In C. Calhoun, J. Gerteis, J.
Moody, S. Pfaff, & I. Virk (Eds.), Classical Sociological
Theory: Second Edition. pp. 278-281. Oxford: Blackwell
Publishing.
China Education and Research Network.(2010). Education System in
China. Retrieved from the World Wide Web:
ttp://www.edu.cn/introduction1_1403/20060323/t20060323_111
891.shtml
Cohen, L., Manion, L. & Morrison, K. (2007).Research Methods in
Education. London and New York: Routledge.
Dillabough, J. (2006). ‗Education Feminism(s)‘, Gender Theory and
Social Thought: Illuminating Moments and Critical Impasses. In
C. Skelton, B. Francis, & L. Smulyan (Eds.), The SAGE
Handbook of Gender and Education. pp. 47-61. London: SAGE
Publications.
Francis, B. (2006). The Nature of Gender. In C. Skelton, B. Francis, &
L. Smulyan (Eds.), The SAGE Handbook of Gender and
Education. pp. 7-17. London: SAGE Publications.
International LabourOrganisation. (2010). Gender! A Partnership of
Equals: Approaching gender issues. Retrieved from the World
Wide Web: http://www.ilo.org/public/english/region/ampro/
cinterfor/temas/gender/doc/pacto/appro.htm
Patsy Kng
75
Jaquette, J. & Staudt, K. (2006).Women, Gender and Development. In
J. Jaquette & G. Summerfield (Eds.), Women and Gender Equity
in Development Theory and Practice: Institutions, Resources
and Mobilization. pp. 17-52. Duke: Duke University Press.
Lengermann, P. M. & Niebrugge-Brantley, J. (2004).Modern Feminist
Theory. In G. Ritzer & D. Goodman (Eds.), Modern
Sociological Theory. pp. 302-349. New York: McGraw-Hill.
Mannathoko, C. (2008). Promoting Education Quality through
Gender-Friendly Schools. In M. Tembon & L. Fort (Eds.),
Girls’ Education in the 21st Century: Gender Equality,
Empowerment, and Economic Growth. pp. 127-142.
Washington, DC: The World Bank.
March, C., Smyth, I. &Mukhopadhyay, M. (1999).A Guide to Gender-
Analysis Frameworks. Oxford: Oxfam.
Mead, G. H. (2007). The Self. In C. Calhoun, J. Gerteis, J. Moody, S.
Pfaff, & I. Virk (Eds.), Classical Sociological Theory: Second
Edition. pp. 282-282. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing.
Merriam, S. B. (1998). Qualitative Research and Case Study
Applications in Education. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass
Publishers.
Paechter, C. (2007). Being Boys, Being Girls: Learning Masculinities
and Femininities.
Riessman, C. K. (2005). Narrative Analysis. In N. Kelly, C. Horrocks,
K. Milnes, B. Roberts & D. Robinson (Eds.), Narrative,
Memory and Everyday Life. pp. 1-7. Huddersfield: University of
Huddersfield.
Seale, C. (1999). The Quality of Qualitative Research. London: Sage
Publications.
Smyth, I. (1999) Introduction. In C. March, I. Smyth & M.
Mukhopadhyay (Eds.), A Guide to Gender-Analysis
Frameworks. pp. 8-16. Oxford: Oxfam.
Subrahmanian, R. (2005). Gender Equality in Education: Definitions
and Measurements. International Journal of Educational
Development, 25(4), pp.395-407. Retrieved from the World
Wide Web: http://info.worldbank.org/etools/docs/library
/244513/day5Gender%20Equity%20in%20Education.pdf
UNDP China. (2010). Making Gender Equality a Reality: UNDP and
Gender. Retrieved from the World Wide Web:
http://www.undp.org.cn/downloads/gender/genderundp_en.pdf
UNESCO.(2007). EFA Global Monitoring Report 2008. Education for
All by 2015: Will We Make It? Paris: UNESCO.
Gender Equality and Education
76
UNESCO Institute for Statistics. (2010a). Global Education Digest
2010. Montreal: UNESCO Institute for Statistics.
UNGEI. (2010). China: Background. Retrieved from the World Wide
Web: http://www.ungei.org/infobycountry/china.html
UNGEI. (2005). Gender Equality Initiatives. Retrieved from the
World Wide Web: http://www.unescobkk.org
/fileadmin/user_upload/efa/EFA_News/EFA_News2006/UNGE
I_Report_China Jan06.pdf
UNICEF China. (2010). The Children: Primary school years.
Retrieved from the World Wide Web:
http://www.unicef.org/china/children_878.html
Unterhalter, E. (2007). Gender, Schooling and Global Social Justice.
London and New York: Routledge.
USAID.(2010). About USAID. Retrieved from the World Wide Web:
http://www.usaid.gov/about_usaid/
USAID.(2008). Gender Equality Framework. Retrieved from the
World Wide Web: http://pdf.usaid.gov/
pdf_docs/PNADL861.pdf
Vavrus, F. (2003). Editorial: Women and Development. Rethinking
Policy and Reconceptualizing Practice. Women’s Studies
Quarterly, 3(4), pp.6-18.
World Economic Forum. (2010). The Global Gender Gap Report
2010. Retrieved from the World Wide Web:
http://www3.weforum.org/docs/WEF_GenderGap_Report_2010
.pdf
Wen Zhang
77
Education and Rural Development:
A Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training
Programs in Yunnan Province of China
Wen Zhang
I. Introduction
For the next two decades, it is estimated that the majority of the
population living in developing countries will continue to be rural.
This is even more the case for the least developed countries where
rural people will exceed 55 percent of the total population in 2030
(IFAD, 2010). Whilst this large proportion of world‘s population are
often neglected in the development framework, widening gaps
between urban and rural areas in terms of income, welfare, resources
and educational status are to be found in most developing countries.
This implies that the development challenge of these nations will still
be related to rural trends and conditions.
As one of the essential parts of Education for All (EFA),
education for rural people is not new. Previous focus of rural
education was given to providing basic education to all since the
declaration of EFA. However, as stated by Chinapah (2010) at the
International Symposium of Education for Rural Transformation
(ERT), ―the dynamics of rural transformation in the ‗globalized‘ world
has created new educational imperatives that call for a re-evaluation of
present educational policies and priorities and the re-examination of
the role of education and learning (formal, non-formal and informal)
for rural people from rather new perspectives‖ (p.1), there is an urgent
need for rethinking education for rural contexts. The role of education
should be reinforced in tackling problems of today‘s world such as
poverty alleviation, pursuing sustainable development, ensuring food
security and cultivating the culture of peace and tolerance (Manzoor,
2010).
Re-examining education in rural areas requires first reviewing
the characteristics of the rural sector, and then considering the position
of education in the current rural development debate (FAO&
UNESCO, 2002). Non-formal education (NFE) which was formerly
perceived as a second choice compared to formal education, with its
merits of diversity and flexibility, then become popular within
assistance projects, especially in those for comprehensive rural
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
78
development. There are various kinds of NFE which can be utilized,
while the acquisitions of literacy and numeracy as well as practical
technical and vocational skills are centrally positioned. One single
type of education can neither meet diversified learning needs of rural
people nor to cope with the changing situation. In an environment
increasingly shaped by non-farming activities, and in a policy context
dominated by the poverty reduction agenda, education for rural
development requires a holistic approach going beyond the narrow
boundaries of the traditional education and training.
In China, around 900 million people live in rural area. As a
result, rural development has always been the first priority of the
country. Particularly with economic and social development, changing
industrial structure and rapid urbanization, rural China is experiencing
dynamic changes. On one hand, agricultural industry needs productive
workforce equipped with modern agro-technology, on the other hand,
huge amounts of surplus labour force are migrating from rural to
urban areas and seek to work in non-agriculture industries. Also it is
essential for reaching the most disadvantaged groups in remote rural
areas for reducing disparities between urban and rural area. Then,
education and training for rural people stands out as a core for tackling
comprehensive development of rural residence, villages and
agriculture industry. Firstly, 9-year-compulsory tuition- free education
was regulated since 1986. Favourable policies were continuously
imposed in rural area for ensuring access to basic education. Also, in
coping with the complex reality in rural areas, central government has
financed and launched various kinds of programs to help rural people
deal with the social change. Local community also actively initiated
many programs to empower themselves.
Previous research about rural education, for example, studies
done by McClymont (1975), Khan (2006) and a series of study on
higher education for rural development and poverty alleviation by
IIEP have focus on the influence of formal system for rural people.
Research conducted by Reinhold (1993), Amedzro (2005), etc. mainly
concerned with single innovation or program, little study explores the
overall situation of non-formal education. This study, by analyzing the
national context of China at macro level and in-depth through a
comparative study of two cases, aims to investigate the role of non-
formal education in the process of rural development and how tailor-
made non-formal programs planned were implemented in order to
meet different learning needs.
Wen Zhang
79
II. Conceptual framework
The role of education
In most modern societies, education is considered as a key instrument
of social purpose. On the one hand, education is expected to maintain
traditions; on the other hand, it is expected to promote political,
economic, and social development.
Educational institutions are generally considered to be highly
conservative because one of the primary effects of formal educational
systems is cultural reproduction. This process of socialization is
conservative in that it preserves current cultural patterns and
discourages deviation from them (Parelius, 1987). The concept of
education as an agent of cultural reproduction is less directly
explained by the material and a subject, but rather more so through
what is known as the ―Hidden curriculum‖
3
. Through this
socialization process, one acquires the ‗appropriate attitudes and
values‘ needed to further succeed within education and society. Via
transmission of knowledge, values, attitudes, perceptions, and
behaviour patterns from one generation to the next, mainstream
culture is legitimated and perpetuated. One of the pioneer scholars on
cultural reproduction, Bourdieu argued that the education system was
used solely to ‗reproduce‘ the culture of the dominant class in order
for the dominant class to continue to be in power. According to
Bourdieu, inequalities are recycled through the education system and
other social institutions (Bourdieu, 1977). Only those members of the
dominant culture can acquire knowledge in relation to the way it is
taught within this cultural system. Therefore, those who are not
members of the dominant culture are at a disadvantage in receiving
cultural information, and therefore will remain at a disadvantage.
Although education often functions to stabilize and maintain the
status quo, it can also promote social change and development in a
number of ways. At least, schools modify the content of their curricula
so that they reflect new scientific and technological advances.
Changing norms and beliefs might also be incorporated so that each
succeeding generation learns something new accordingly. In addition,
education can promote the critical analysis of traditional institutions.
Education institutions, especially colleges and universities, are
expected to be centres of research and development. The newest ideas
3
The hidden curriculum is a term to use to describe the unwritten social rules and expectations of
behavior that we all seem to know, but were never taught (Bieber, 1994).
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
80
often come from educational institutions, especially from higher
education. For instance, during periods of rapid industrialization and
modernization, education has been used to teach new values, such as
achievement, competition, and instrumental activism, and new habits,
such as saving and punctuality, in order to facilitate economic
development (Parelius, 1987). Some argue that expansion of education
can help to reduce social inequalities and contribute to greater social
mobility. As in modern societies, education qualifications have
become an increasingly important factor in the labour market and also
in determining social class position of people (Iannelli & Paterson,
2005). Therefore, education can both modify and transform traditional
socioeconomic hierarchies.
The link between educational credentials and occupational
placement highlights another function of education, which is selection
and allocation of individuals for various positions in society. As stated
by Hirsch (2000), education is in its economical function the filter and
factory. This point of view is also supported by consensus and conflict
theorists. They agree that a primary function of educational
institutions is to prepare youth for productive employment. This
involves developing not only technical skills but also moral values and
attitudes. There is a broad correspondence between the needs of the
economic sector for particular types of workers and the training
provided by the schools. However, it is important to note that
economic development is a dynamic process. At one stage of
development, a large number of relatively unskilled labour forces
would be most useful; at another stage, a highly differentiated and
technologically sophisticated workforce would be more appropriate
(Parelius, 1987). If educational institutions are to supply a continuous
stream of suitable workers to facilitate economic development, those
educational institutions will also have to change and be more
responsive to learning needs.
Education has a fundamental role to play in personal and social
development. Following Kant‘s philosophy, the ultimate goal of
education is to reach the perfection of each individual which he is
capable of. In the 1960s, Schultz wrote that investment in education
and skill formation was as significant factor in economic growth as an
investment in physical capital. He saw that the quality of the
workforce was a variable element in the economy and could be
improved to increase the human variable in the economic equation,
and therefore increase productivity. Efforts to promote investment in
human capital were seen to result in rapid economic growth for
Wen Zhang
81
society (Olaniyan & Okemakinde, 2008). The social and economic
development of nations is fundamentally an education process in
which people learns to create new institutions, utilize new
technologies, cope with their environment, and alter their patterns of
behaviour. Education in a broad sense improves the capabilities of
individuals and the capacity of institutions, and becomes a catalyst for
the closely interrelated economic, social, cultural, and demographic
changes that become defined as national development.
As Becker (2006) mentioned, this is the ‗age of human capital‘
in the sense that human capital is by far the most important form of
capital in modern economies. The economic success of individuals,
and the whole economies, depends on how extensively and effectively
people invest in themselves. That is to say, in order to achieve
economic growth and social development in this knowledge-driven
society, it is critical to improve the quality of a nation‘s workforce.
When it comes to the quality of a workforce, there are two factors
involved. One is labour productivity which refers to the value of the
goods and services produced by a worker. The second is the flexibility
of the labour force, or the ability of workers to move across sectors of
the economy and between industries as the structure of the economy
changes. The higher a country‘s labour productivity and the more
flexible its workforce, the better able that country is to acquire and
adapt the technology needed to produce better quality goods and
services at lower cost and to shift the structure of production to new
markets and products(World Bank, 1993). Thus, to come back to
human capital theory, countries need to invest more on education and
training so as to improve the quality of workforce if they are to
compete successfully in an era of rapid economic and technological
change.
The changing rural scenario
More than half of the world‘s population, and more than 70 percent of
the world‘s poor are to be found in rural areas where hunger, literacy
and low school achievement are common(FAO& UNESCO, 2002).
Rural people have often been referred to as a ―neglected majority‖ in
development processes. Sustainable development cannot be achieved
unless rural people are fully engaged in the design and implementation
of programs aimed at improving rural livelihoods. Until the needs of
rural people are fully addressed, this sector will continue to be a drag
on any national and international efforts to reduce poverty and to
alleviate hunger.
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
82
When tackling the issue of rural development, one has to bear in
mind that the term connotes overall development of rural areas with a
view to improve the quality of life of rural people. In this sense, it is a
comprehensive and multidimensional concept, and encompasses the
development of agriculture and village and above all, the human
resources in rural areas. As Singh (2009) stated, rural development
can be conceptualized as a process, a phenomenon, a strategy and a
discipline. As a process, it indicates the engagement of individuals,
communities and nations in pursuing their cherished goals over time.
As a phenomenon, rural development is the result of interactions
among various physical, technological, economic, socio-cultural and
institutional factors. As a strategy, it is designed to improve the
economic and social well-being of the rural people. As a discipline, it
is multidisciplinary in nature overlapping agricultural, social,
behavioural, engineering and management sciences. In short, rural
development encompasses agriculture, education, infrastructure, and
health, capacity-building for other than on-farm employment, rural
institutions and the needs of vulnerable groups. Rural development
aims at improving rural people‘s livelihoods in an equitable and
sustainable manner, both socially and environmentally, through better
access to assets (natural, physical, human, technological, and social
capital), and services, and control over productive capital (in its
financial or economic and political forms), that enable them to
improve their livelihoods on a sustainable and equitable basis (FAO &
IIEP, 2003).
Empirical evidence has shown that rural areas in developing
countries are experiencing dramatic changes brought by
modernization. Growing urbanization, as reflected in the increasing
proportion of the urban population or reclassification of rural places,
is one of the consequences of the development process in rural areas.
Urbanization is result from growing concentration of infrastructure
and capital intensive industrial enterprises in urban centre. This type
of concentration has resulted in the existence of what is known as
‗dualism‘ -coexistence of two separate economic subsystems in an
economy. On the one hand, there exists a small but highly modern and
developed urban subsector in the economy, which absorbs most of the
material, financial, and educated and talented manpower resources. On
the other hand, there is a very large but traditional and underdeveloped
rural subsector, characterized by widespread poverty, unemployment
and low productivity, which forms the majority of the population
(Singh, 2009). Furthermore, expanding on the notion of a two-sector,
Wen Zhang
83
―dual economy‖, Chenery and Syrquin (1975) showed that as a
country grows, the share of GDP derived from the agricultural sector
shrinks, while GDP from capital-intensive industries expands. For
macro level, the overall economy of a country develops and shifts
from agriculture to manufacturing and services, while for micro level,
rural households‘ participation in farm activities declines while
participation in non-agricultural activities intensifies(Winter et al,
2008). These changes imply change of needs in labour market and so
require re-consideration of education and training provided for rural
people.
Rural education
More and more, the basic problems of rural areas as well as their
solution seem to be essentially human. Indeed, the human resources of
the rural areas are seen as their greatest potential asset. Education
which supposed to bring out the potential of an individual is one of the
key elements for the service of rural development. Education and
training in the context of rural development needs to be linked to a
vigorous and effective policy for the development of agriculture, rural
crafts, and local industries. As commented by David Atchoarena
(2003), Senior Program Specialist at the UNESCO International
Institute for Educational Planning (IIEP), ―Education for rural people
lies at the heart of rural development and this is fundamental for
reducing poverty worldwide.‖(p.234).That education contributes to
higher incomes is a well-established observation. While discourses on
poverty articulated during the last decade, including the concept of
―Human Development Index (HDI)‖ and capability deprivation have
brought the role of education into wider focus not just in its
instrumental role in alleviating poverty but also as a core constituent
of development and human well-being (Khan, 2010).
As discussed above, agricultural sector will shrinking and
technology development, there would be much surplus labour force
that has to enter into second or third industry. As households
accumulate education, they tend to adjust their allocation of time to
activities offering higher returns. Physically demanding, low
productivity, and low-paying agricultural work becomes less attractive
as individuals use their elevated levels of human capital to gain entry
into high-productivity, high-income occupations. If demand for skilled
workers in the non-agricultural industries is not great, workers often
take up part-time, high-productivity occupations or self-employment
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
84
professions. This may involve migration into urban centres if the
returns are high enough (Winter et al, 2008).
When it comes to education for rural people, there has been long
debate in terms of its curriculum and organization. Should urban and
rural schooling be different and to what extent urban and rural schools
can be substantially diverging from each other is an issue that has
been debated with a variable degree of intensity for well over a
century. Some stressed the necessity of providing basic education for
people in rural areas. Others argued that it is necessary to make
learning in rural areas more relevant to real life. Even where it can be
assumed that the rural areas are achieving some sort of parity in terms
of the allocation of educational resources, the point can still be made
that the kind of education provided is poorly adapted to rural needs.
Of course, it is in one sense true that schools were initially an urban
phenomenon and their curricula and activities reflect demands of the
urban environment. In effect, the major target population for
agricultural or rural education is not children but adults who are
already more or less committed to an agricultural or rural future.
Then, although it is reasonable to assume that formal schooling plays
some role in rural and agricultural development, it is quite apparent
that schooling alone is not likely to affect any major rural
transformation. Cooperation between all levels of government and
local agencies are highly important in the process of rural
development (Wilson, 1973). In fact, as long as well planned and
delivered, different forms of education all contribute to development
of individual in meeting different learning needs. If rural development
is to be achieved, all levels and forms of education should be fully
utilized and well connected.
Education for All (EFA)
Rural education is one important component of Education for All
(EFA). The EFA movement was initiated at the World Conference on
Education for All in 1990. Since then, governments, NGOs, and the
media have taken up the cause of providing basic education for all
children, youth and adults. In 1990, representatives from 155 countries
and 150 organizations assured to provide education for all by the year
2000 at the World Conference on Education for All. The intention was
that all children, youth and adults would benefit from educational
opportunities designed to meet their basic learning needs.
Wen Zhang
85
Beyond EFA
As pointed out by EFA assessment report, over-conservative systems
were out of touch with young people‘s needs
4
. Rural people and rural
areas are not homogeneous, and so for education to be relevant, it
needs to respond to the diversity of rural situations. It is clear that the
centralized planning apparatus in most countries simply cannot
develop effective programs for diverse rural population. Educational
activities have to be linked to the specific needs of the rural
community for skills and capacities to seize economic opportunities,
improve livelihood and enhance the quality of life. A multi-sectoral
educational approach involving all ages and formal, non-formal and
informal education is necessary.
NFE is a term that is often used with terms such as community
education, adult education, lifelong education and second chance
education. Non-formal education is defined as any organized and
systematic educational activity situated outside of the traditional
education system and aimed at providing certain types of education to
specific population groups, adults as well as children. One of the
objectives of non-formal education is to expand the learning
opportunities of children not enrolled in the traditional school system
and to meet the needs of the population more effectively. Thus,
previously, non-formal education has subject to criticism, in which
relating to its marginal status with respect to the formal education
system and to its low social status. For example, most children
enrolled in non-formal schools have no possibility of returning to the
formal school system. In addition, the Non-formal curriculum
generally does not lead to a diploma that affords access to the labour
market. For these reasons, in many cases people turn to non-formal
education not as a result of a real choice but owing to the impossibility
of gaining access to the education system. This phenomenon may
have reinforced the notion that non-formal education is ‗second-rate
education‘ attended only by the most disadvantaged groups, whose
future prospects remain limited. Whereas, the concept of NFE requires
be re-considerate. As in rural education, the multiplicity of forms and
the flexibility of non-formal education are major assets that promote
the adaptation of programs to various rural contexts. Depending on
country contexts, it may cover educational programs to impart adult
literacy, basic education for out-of-school children, programs like
4
Source: retrieved Nov.9, 2010, from http://www.unesco.org/education/efa/ed_for_all/
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
86
community learning centre (CLC) which provide life skills, work
skills, and general culture activities to local community.
There is general recognition that NFE delivery systems
servicing rural communities must be appropriate for the needs of the
individuals and the communities as a whole. As with curriculum,
delivery modes for NFE must be complementary to the needs of the
rural communities being serviced. What is most appropriate for one
country or one rural community may not be appropriate for another.
The extent of physical infrastructure development, the availability of
NFE facilities, the level of education achievement and the extent of
social and economic development of a community, as well as the
types of enterprises providing work opportunities, should all impact
on the decision as to the most effective delivery model. In all cases it
is crucial to take a team approach and to follow the principles of
active community involvement, relevance and flexibility of the
training program. Rural communities often can offer significant
human, material and intellectual resources. Once these resources are
mobilized and given adequate support and direction, rural
communities and their members can become both beneficiaries and
important actors in the provision of NFE and in the transformation of
the rural space. Non-formal education is not only an alternative means
to provide education to children and youth unable to attend school, but
also as part of providing youth and adults alike with lifelong
education. It is becoming popular to include non-formal education as a
component within assistance projects, especially in those for
comprehensive rural development. In such non-formal education, the
acquisition of literacy and numeracy as well as practical skills for
making a living are centrally positioned. The issue of education and
rural development is a recurrent theme. Throughout the world, a great
many projects and studies have been conducted with a view to enable
education to fully play its role in the agricultural and rural
development of developing countries. Current trends in the world such
as globalization of trade, rapid advancement of technologies,
urbanization in developing nations and migration of labour force
within and between countries have a significant impact on rural life.
NFE has long been considered a crucial means of providing competent
power of individual for socio-economic development in rural areas.
Facing the above mentioned changes in today‘s economic life,
however, a serious question has been raised, i.e.: how to deliver NFE
in an effective and efficient way in order to improve rural life and to
facilitate the process of development (IIEP& FAO, 2003).
Wen Zhang
87
III. Method of the study
In this study, secondary analysis will be utilized in order to
comprehensively interpret the topic. This study tries to provide
holistic pictures of socio-economic and education status of
contemporary China and then goes in depth to two non-formal
educational programs to investigate the role of education in the rural
development process. Using secondary data is relatively inexpensive
in comparison to collecting one‘s own data and it is easy to acquire.
Also the breadth is one outstanding advantage of secondary data.
Secondary data can embrace a whole spectrum of empirical forms;
they can include data generated through systematic reviews, through
documentary analysis as well as the results from large-scale datasets
such as the National Census or international surveys. Secondary data
enables the research form extensive analysis on documentary, policies
and go in-depth into cases study. Besides, secondary data is often
generated by well-resourced teams that have access to specialists, so it
is of high quality and strong on external validity.
The data source in this research consists of two parts: the first
part is reports which provide information about contemporary China,
i.e. economic and social changes, rural transformation process,
policies that promotes rural development, etc.; the second part of the
dataset is reports about two cases which are selected for this study.
One is a national wide program called Sunshine Program which
provides training for people migrating from rural to urban areas, the
other one is one of the CLC. The data used in this study was originally
collected for interpretation of the rural development process and to
study education for rural people, etc. It basically falls in line with the
purpose of this study which is to provide overall picture of
contemporary China as macro background, and to investigate the role
of non-formal education in the rural development process within this
particular context. Whereas, this study went further by recoding and
re-analyzing different sources of data and pull them together in order
to answer the research question.
In order to understand and examine the processes of training
activities, case study method was chosen. This method enables the
research to go deeper into the complex real-life activities. Two
programs are selected for the case study. One is a national-wide
program called the Sunshine program which provides training for
people migrating from rural to urban areas; the other one is one of the
Community learning centres (CLCs) in Yunnan province. This study
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
88
Macro level: National Context
Micro
level
Case A
Micro
level
Case B
Comparison
chooses Yunnan office of Sunshine program for the purpose of
comparison. The same location of both cases confirms the same socio-
economic and cultural background and makes the comparison
feasible. Through comparison of differences and similarities of the
two non-formal programs, the research question of the study would be
better answered.
Rationale for choosing these two programs is because in spite of
the non-formal nature, these two programs are established under
different ideology principles and executed by different models.
―Sunshine‖ Program uses a top-down approach which is planned by
central government and implemented by local offices under the
guidelines. While the CLC can be seen as a bottom-up model that
values and utilizes the power of community.
To identify the role of education in the rural development
process, analytical framework was developed. For this study, analysis
will be formed at macro and micro level. At macro level, economic
status, educational situation and national policies will be analyzed.
National context serves as broader ground for understanding the
process of rural development, and then goes in depth to micro level
where two cases will be presented and analyzed. Figure 1 depicts the
logic model underlying the analytical framework.
Figure 1: Analytical Framework of the Study
IV. Findings and Discussion
Rural Scenario of China
In China, around 713 million people live in rural area (Han, 2010). As
a result, rural development has always been the first priority of the
country. As pointed out by Han (2010), the Minister of Agriculture in
the Central rural working conference, China has made considerable
progress in rural transformation in the duration of 11th Five-Year Plan
Wen Zhang
89
(2006-2010). These positive outcomes include 1) the fundamental
position of agriculture has been strengthened, 2) agricultural
productivity has been significantly improved, 3) the process of
industry modernization progressing smoothly. However, accompanied
with rapid economic, social, demographic, cultural and political
changes domestically and internationally, there are still great
challenges that need to be addressed in promoting balanced and
sustainable development of rural China. Firstly, continually provide
adequate food for the large population and assure food security. It is
estimate that, during the period of 12th Five-Year Plan (2011-2015),
the urbanization rate will exceed 50%. In such rapid pace of
urbanization, continuing provide adequate food and ensure food
security is one of the most urgent challenges as less people working
on agriculture while more demand from urban areas. Secondly, the
growing income gap between urban and rural areas has increasingly
widened, reflecting growing discontent. Although income of rural
people increased 9.5% in 2007, the urban-rural income ratio reached
3.3:1- the largest gap of urban-rural income in the world (Cui, 2010).
Ge (2008) found out that China was still on the ascending side of
Kuznets‘ curve which implies the quicker the development, the higher
the inequality will be. Thirdly, in China, land holdings per household
are very small compare to other developing country like India and
other resources are extremely scarce. Effort has to be made to
establish welfare system and allocate more resources to rural areas to
attain a more equitable society. Finally, as continue- modernizing of
agriculture industry, there will be a huge amount of surplus labour
force. Provide proper training and create employment opportunities
for them should be seen as an important part of the transformation
equation (Huang, 2010). From 1983 to 2009, internal-migrants
increased from two million to 152 million. For those internal-
migrants, only 67% have basic education and 64.8% have no technical
and vocational training.
Policies for Rural Transformation
In 2006, the 11th 5-year Plan had specially designed a framework for
rural development and the concept of ―Building a new socialist
countryside‖ was initiated. As a strategic guidance, the concept of
―contracting new countryside‖ - incorporating development in
infrastructure, health, and education, socio-economic status and a
grassroots democratization process - leads all tasks (Guo, Yu, Todd,
Henehan, & Li, 2009). Activities that aim to promote rural
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
90
transformation and development were launched within this strategy.
Over these years, China‘s rural development policies mainly focus on
three aspects: 1) increase income of rural people; 2) building a new
socialist countryside; 3) narrow gaps between urban and rural area.
While in witnessing achievement and addressing new challenges, in
the period of 12thFive-Year (2010-2015), industrialization,
urbanization and agricultural modernization are perceived as one
integrated and interacted process. Focus should be given to accelerate
the transformation of agricultural, ensure national food security,
promotion of income increase of farmers and improving
comprehensive productivity, anti-risk capability and market
competitiveness of rural products. This proposed strategy pursuits not
only economic growth, but comprehensive, balanced and sustainable
development in political, cultural, social and ecological dimension
(Han, 2010).
Rural Education
In relation to the notion of ―building a new socialist countryside‖,
researchers in educational field initiated the concept of ―new rural
education‖ which composes of universalized compulsory education,
technical and vocational education with high relevance, and high
utility and efficiency adult education.
Researchers have found out that rural education in China has
three different functions. First, education for further education:
promote social mobility for rural youth. Second, education for
urbanization: training surplus rural labour force for non-agriculture
jobs. Third, education for agriculture advancement: cultivating human
resources for local community. However, the education system has
not been evenly developed in China for historical, geographical,
economic and policy reasons. Also the curricula in rural school lack of
relevance to local conditions which lead to no interests of students.
Poor quality of teachers and unqualified infrastructures still exist in
some remote and ethnic residence. Obviously, the task of ensuring the
access, quality and equity of education is a big challenge for the
government.
Comparative Case Study
Case A
Sunshine program is a technical and vocational training program
launched by central government. Its aim is to help rural people to get
employed in non-agricultural industries in urban areas through proper
Wen Zhang
91
training. It is a national-wide pilot program which operates under
cooperation of Ministry of Agriculture, Ministry of Finance, Ministry
of Labour and Social Security, Ministry of Education, Ministry of
Science and Technology and Ministry of Construction since 2004.
It is a typical top-down model where planning, implementation
and supervision of the program are strictly controlled by national
office. Trainees‘ voices cannot be heard and they have no chance of
participating but accept the training program. But, as Sunshine
program is carried out by central government, its breadth spreads to
the whole country. And the mission is imperative to local government
which expands access of learning opportunities to rural people. The
national office, by judging funding, labour force and employment
situations of different provinces, determines the training task the
number of rural people that need to be trained during a period of time.
Then, local offices take the responsibilities of planning and
implementing a specific program in order to meet the assignment.
Through public bidding, training institutions are chosen. According to
the ―Provisions of Management of Sunshine Program (For Trial
Implementation)‖, the training institutions have to fulfil the following
conditions to be legitimate: 1) an independent legal representative and
qualification for vocational education and training; 2) qualified
infrastructures and teaching staffs for required training; 3) has well-
established contact with labour market as to facilitate employment of
trainees; 4) familiar with education and training for rural people and
has good outcomes from previous training; 5) geographically close to
the targeted training population. The training unit has to provide
detailed report about the specific program in terms of training subject,
time duration, number of trainees, employment possibilities and
tuition fees to local office to be approved. Once the application has
been accepted, it will be reported to the national office. The local
office is also requested to provide quarterly progress report of the
program to the national office for quality control.
As the goal of Sunshine program is to provide vocational
training for rural migrants, data about outcomes are mainly about the
quantity of trainees. Take the year 2008 for example, the result of the
program are shown in Table 1. As we can see, the number of training
increases from month to month, and more and more trainees get
employed after completion of the program. However, due to lack of
data (there is only one year of intact data of outcomes), it is fair to say
that Sunshine program contributes to cultivating human resources and
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
92
raising employability of rural people. However, to what extend and
scope education helps in the changing process is not so clear.
Table 1: Outcome of Sunshine Program in Yunnan 2008
Yunnan
Province
Number of
students who
complete the
training
program
Number of
students who
get
employment in
non-agriculture
industries
Completion of
the training
mission (%)
Jan.-Jun.
21000
18000
23.33%
Jul.
29347
27590
32.61%
Aug.
37421
34851
41.58%
Sept.
53433
49675
59.37%
Oct.
67499
63032
75.00%
Nov.
84984
78744
94.43%
Case B
A CLCis a local education institution outside the formal education
system, usually set up and managed by local people to provide various
learning opportunities for community development and improvement
of people‘s quality of life (IIEP, 2006). In order to explore a way that
fully utilizes the power of schools and local community as to promote
socio-economic development and empowering rural people, a CLC is
an exploratory program was found in 2001 in Liushao County and
Lianhe County (both are minority group residence) of Yunnan
province. Through seven years of practice and investigation, the CLC
which composes of four pillars in structure, namely, a training centre,
a library, a development centre and a cultural activity centre is well
functioning. The idea of participatory- learning and closer links
between schools, community and society seem to resulting in a clear
comprehensive benefits and positive social response.
The CLC is rather a bottom-up model, where trainees from local
community establish the training centre by themselves and they can be
involved in the implementing phase. The principle of CLC is
empowering people which not only focus on income generating or
skill development but the well-rounded development of human
resources.
The CLC is designed by a research group of Yunnan Normal
University. According to education and social situation of Liushao
Wen Zhang
93
County and Lianhe County, a specified local model was adopted.
School is the core operator, local government provides support and
higher education institutions provide research guidance in organizing
different training activities. The CLC was directly established by local
primary schools and community committees, aiming at fulfil learning
needs of teachers, students, parents and villagers of the county. In this
unique case, four different pillars- a training centre, a library, a
development centre and a cultural activity centre constitute the CLC.
The four parts on one hand has comparatively different and
independent functions; on the other hand, however, serve a shared
goal, which is to improve overall quality of human resource, facilitate
economic growth as well as preserve and promote minority cultural
heritage in the area. The training centre provides three kinds of
training: firstly, training for rural teachers; secondly, training for the
whole community member (includes literacy, numeracy, basic
knowledge and etc.); and finally, training and promoting modern agro-
technologies. The library was found in 2005 in order to enrich
knowledge and spiritual world of local people. The development
centre which serves as a platform, not only offers opportunity for
trainees to apply knowledge learnt from the CLC in practice, but also
generates incomes during study-work activities. New and advanced
agro-technologies are also demonstrated and promoted by the
development centre. The cultural activity centre of the CLC is a
unique unit compares to other CLCs. As located in minority group
residence, preserves and promotes culture of the ethnic group is one of
the functions of the CLC. Via the addition of traditional cultural
knowledge into textbooks as well as holding various kinds of
traditional culture activities, trainees are supposed to confirm and be
proud of their ethnic identity.
Since setting up of the CLC, the training centre successively
carried out a variety of training activities. Around 1500 people
benefited from education and training provided by the centre. The
training not merely raises human capital of trainees, but also improves
their understanding of the rural development process and institutional
changes in education. The library enriches spiritual life of training
recipients, and strengthens their connection with outside world.
Moreover, the CLC also took advantage of geographic condition in
Liushao and Lianhe County, as a potato growing laboratory was
established, through four years of research and practice, growing
potatoes have become a competitive industry for those two counties.
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
94
Besides, numerous cultural promotion activities have also enhanced
respect of ethnic group culture.
Comparison of the Two Programs
Firstly, the two programs are compared from aspects of background,
program content, aim and goals, implementation and outcomes to
grasp the overall situation as demonstrated in Table 2.
Table 2: Comparison of Sunshine Program and CLC
Case A
Sunshine Program
Case B
Community Learning Centre
Background
1) 85% of literate adult in Yunnan, Primary school enrolment rate is 99.6%;
2) Needs for income generating; low quality of labour force; disadvantaged
ethnic group; the industrial structure changed as raising the proportion of
secondary and tertiary industry, and improving product quality of primary
industry; a large number of surplus labour force.
Introduction of the
Project
Time span: 2003-now
Time span: 2001-now
Place: Yunnan province
Place: Yunnan province
(Liushao County and Lianhe County)
Launched by central
government.
Local offices operate program
under instruction of national office.
Technical vocational education
and training. Training provider is
determined by public bidding.
Period progress report is
required due to quality control reason.
Launched by research team of
Yunnan Normal University.
Operated by local schools and
community committee, supported by
local government.
Four different pillars- a
training centre, a library, a
development centre and a cultural
activity centre constitute the CLC.
Progress report delivered to
National Office for Education
Sciences Planning in 2008.
Purposes and Goals
Short-term vocational training, aiming
at developing a national-wide training
system for surplus rural labour to
transfer to non-agricultural industries.
Aims at empowering rural people,
cultivating human resources and
promoting ethnic culture.
Implementing Model
Top-down model, guided and
controlled by national office;
Trainees have no chance of
influencing the design or delivery of
the program.
Bottom-up model, local
community, local government and
schools coordinate the project;
Trainees actively participate
in planning, implementing and
learning process.
Outcomes
Achievement of certain
enrolment and completion rate.
Successful employment in
secondary and tertiary industry in
urban areas.
Improvement of quality of
human capital resources.
Enriches spiritual life of
training recipients.
Income generation.
Preservation and promotion of
ethnic culture.
Wen Zhang
95
Planning and Implementation
NFE is flexible in delivery method and responsive in teaching content.
These merits can be easily extracted from these two cases. For case A,
its aim is to establish a national-wide vocational and technical training
system for surplus rural labour force to improve employability in
urban centres. Thus, the program is planned and supervised by
national office and the training task is imperative to local office which
guarantees its wide spreading. The training only lasts for 15 to 90
days, and the curricula are skills related to catering, hotels, health care,
construction, etc. that are in high demand in terms of labour force in
urban areas. For the successful employment of the trainees, to have a
strong network with labour market is also one of the criteria for
choosing training provider. In its design, local offices are in charge of
implementing the training program with regard to the policy made by
the national office. This bureaucratic structure prolongs the decision
making and feedback process from central to local, from policy-
making to where practices happen. The whole process takes three
levels to get down to the training recipients and they have no chance
to influence the training process. But meanwhile, this strictly
centralized operation system is strictly supervised in terms of use of
funding, training outcome by national office through quarterly
assessment of the local office report.
For case B, as there are multiple purposes of the CLC, namely,
to empowering rural people, to cultivate human resources and to
promote ethnic culture, the CLC gradually established four paralleled
pillars, a training centre, a library, a development centre and a cultural
activity centre to fulfil its tasks. While as a participatory-approach
program, the planning of the program was accomplished in
cooperation between local community committees and local schools.
As the CLC was founded to empower local community, training
activities organized by the CLC includes basic knowledge, income
generating activities as well as ethnic minority culture preservation
and promotion. In the operation process, trainees can participate in the
designing and implementing of the program. There is no obstacle
between dialogue formation between training recipients and training
providers. However, due to the rather decentralized structure, the
assessment of the program is weaker in comparison to Case A.
Outcomes
It seems that these two programs are both successful in meeting their
aims. It is difficult to say which program is more successful or better,
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
96
for it serves different purposes. While, it is fair to say that both non-
formal programs, to some extent, have contributed to development of
rural people and the rural community.
But Case B is comparatively generating more comprehensive
benefit to rural people. As Case A only provides technical vocational
training to rural migrants, rural people who are benefited from the
program are basically literate male adult. As showed by NBSC (2008),
only 36% of inter-migrants are female. Case B targets the local
learning needs, not only focus on income generating or skill
development but well-rounded development of human resource.
Besides, Case B focuses on local, while Case B influences of the
whole country.
Case A and Case B as different non-formal programs obviously
have some distinct features: 1) Top-down model vs. Bottom-up
model: a top-down model is often political-driven. Which means it is
often a government initiative and the whole program was planned,
executed and supervised by government. Some have argued that such
centralized mandate is not effective since what matters is at micro
level, for instance, local motivation, teaching-learning process,
commitment and so on (Fullan, 1994). Nonetheless, in the case of
China where central government is so powerful, this top-down model
of Case A seems well-functioning. And the merits of a top-down
model, such as abundant available resources in terms of financial,
human resources really stand out in the case of China. Of course, for
successful operating of the program, central government has to devout
power to local authorities at some point. It is noticeable that one of the
outcomes of Case A is successful employment of the trainees. This is
because local government has good connection with local labour
market which ensures the training to be responsive to labour market
needs and employability of trainees are profoundly increased. The
Bottom-up model is usually resulting from grass-roots initiatives. This
model operates by the ‗insider‘ and cherishes opinions and
involvement of participants. 2) For Case B, trainees has chance to
participate in different phases of the program. While in Case A,
trainees passively accept what has been provided. 3) It is also notable
that compared to Case A, in the case of CLC (Case B), the evaluation
and quality control of the program is somewhat weaker. Although
after completion of seven-year-research, the research team provided a
progress report. It is only for evaluation of the research, no assessment
mechanism was found in Case B. This may due to the decentralized
Wen Zhang
97
administration structure of CLC. In the operation of CLC, cooperation
is emphasized more than control.
Despite the differences, there are similarities showed in these
two cases. 1) Government support, in terms of funding, policy and
resources, seems to be one essential of both programs. 2) Educational
institutions play an important role in successfully delivering the
program. This is self-evident as educational institutions are the entities
for training.3) Participation of local community. The active
involvement of local communities is critical as they are familiar with
local conditions and would be a positive influence. In Sunshine
program, trainees are not involved in planning and implementing. But
the training provider is from the local community and has good
connections with local labour market entities-who are potential
employers. This might be one key point of high employment rate in
the program.
V. Discussion
Education in Rural Development Debate
Over these years, despite the rapid economic growth in China, the
growing income gap between urban and rural areas has increasingly
widened, reflecting growing discontent. Although income of rural
people increased 9.5% in 2007, the urban-rural income ratio reached
3.3:1- the largest gap of urban-rural income in the world (Cui, 2010).
Ge (2008) found out that China was still on the ascending side of
Kuznets‘ curve which implies the quicker the development, the higher
the inequality will be. In China, land holdings per household are very
small compare to other developing country like India and other
resources are extremely scarce. Effort has to be made to establish
welfare system and allocate more resources to rural areas to attain a
more equitable society as well as input on education. In the sociology
of education, neo-Marxists consider education as conservative
institutions that its role only lies in maintaining and reproducing social
order. While, in this study, evidence supports that education is
perceived by Chinese government as a mean to facilitate and to be a
catalyst for social development. Favourable policies and financial
support were imposed to education in order to fully unleash beneficial
effects of it and so to achieve individual and national development.
Sunshine program is a technical vocational training project in its
essence. The principle of the training lies in the fact that any
significant socio-economic development is based on the effective
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
98
delivery of scientific knowledge, practical skills and applied
technologies through a functional education system. Technologies and
education have been widely recognized as effective instruments for
fostering the empowerment of a nation and its citizens. In this
connection, in rural areas in China where the majority of the nation‘s
population live and work, vocational education is regarded as being an
essential ingredient for preparing a productive labour force. It is
indeed an important medium through which to use science and
technologies as ways of creating desired productivity and social
wealth. As a result, the quality and scope of technical vocational
education impact significantly on labour force performance and on the
level of community development (Zou, 1996). Besides, the living
standards of rural farmers have been shown to correlate closely with
their level of education. Thus, effective dissemination of new, applied
technologies through rural vocational education and training has the
potential to change the types of economic activities and economic
performance levels of rural populations, so contributing to improving
their quality of life and level of community development.
On the other hand, CLCs emphasize on the concept of
empowerment from grassroots level. CLC embraces more than
technical vocational training; it usually contains other functions in
order to achieve well-rounded development of human being. And
CLC is run by local people and for local people. It is highly
participatory for training recipients. The CLC establishment is an
effective practice on the idea of education for community
development, not only to tackle on the contemporary social economic
problems but also to meet the learning needs of local people in
achieving sustainable all-round development in rural areas
(Wijayaratna, 2004).
From analysing the general background of China, and through
comparison of the two cases, it is explicit that in fostering rural
development in China, education is supposed to:
conduct research on applied agro-technologies and disseminate
advanced ones among appropriate rural areas for the
development of agriculture industry (Zertuche, 2005);
increase the human capital of the rural labour force, improve
overall quality of human resources in rural areas;
furnish different localized programs for different levels of the
rural labour force to meet diversified learning needs;
Wen Zhang
99
help rural migrants to raise employability and gain employment
in non-agriculture industries in urban areas;
empower the disadvantaged groups by teaching them to adjust to
and cope with changes during development process; improve
living quality of rural people;
in special situations, for instance, in ethnic group residence (like
in Case B), culture preservation and promotion is one
important task for education.
Rethinking Education for Rural People
Although a certain common base of knowledge is needed for the well-
rounded development of human beings, it is rational to say that there
is no-one-size-for-all program that can fulfil all the learning needs in
rural areas. Since the declaration of EFA, providing basic education
has been the top priority for rural education for many years, and it still
should be. However, to cope with the changing process of rural
development, it is necessary to pay more attention on what‘s beyond
formal system. Non-formal education, with the advantages of
flexibility in teaching content and delivering model seems more
suitable for rural people. In order to make full use of non-formal
education, the concept of NFE should be re-examined and broadened.
Traditionally NFE has been viewed as a substitute for providing basic
education to those who have failed to benefit from the formal
schooling. Now, as appropriate, readily implementable initiatives of
education and training institutions, it becomes institutionalized
strategies of intervention in the rural development process without
limitation of confined content and time.
There are various types of NFE programs, for instance,
programs for imparting basic literacy and numeracy to out-of-school
youth and adult illiterates, skill-building activities related to the
productive life of individuals, etc. Also preparing learners for tertiary
education, training learners in basic ICT skills, and improving their
business and marketing capabilities have become legitimate concerns
for NFE (UNESCO, 2002). As presented by the case study, education
and training can be flexible and responsive to different learning needs,
be it short-term technical training or long term empowerment, and
only in this way can education be the vehicle of positive
transformation of rural areas. There are no better or worse modes of
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
100
NFE, nonetheless, some crucial elements can be derived from both
cases in order to successfully install NFE programs:
NFE program should be well planned to ensure that the learning
inputs provided are relevant to the lives of the people;
Continuous government support for NFE program is essential.
NFE programs are invariably dependent on support from
government or from donor agencies. The support required is
both financial and technical, as without initial guidance, it is
difficult for community members to establish a program
alone (ibid.). Favourable government policies encourage and
enable the effective empowerment of rural communities
through abundant available resources and incentives for
people to accept training. Consistent support also raises the
question of accountability and sustainability of the program
(Zhang, Xing, Sun & Wang, 2004). Development is a long
term process and the intangible benefits of education takes
time to happen. In the case of China, because of its strong
power and highly centralized administration structure,
government plays a vital role in facilitating development.
Community participation is also functionally important for the
success of NFE program (FAO& UNESCO, 2002). It
provides better sources for identifying the basic learning
needs of its members. Further, such participation, enables
‗outsiders‘ better and more quickly to understand the culture,
the politics and the social fabric of the community.
Participation of local community ensures the quality of the
program design. It is clear that each NFE program functions
with unique locally relevant inputs and processes. The
general macro-systemic approach to educational planning and
implementation that functions in the formal sector is
unsuitable for NFE. Success stories in NFE effectively also
verified the importance of involving the people themselves in
the planning and management of every aspect of the NFE
program at the grassroots level. Community involvement is
important not only for making the NFE initiatives responsive
to the needs of the people, but also for creating a sense of
ownership among the participants in the program (Zhang,
Xing, Sun & Wang, 2004). Besides, NFE must be based on
local demand. Demand here refers to infrastructure needed
Wen Zhang
101
for the program. The need for adopting a demand-based
paradigm for initiating NFE programs rests with not only
effective use of the resources but also reinforces
accountability among the users, who thereby cultivate a sense
of ownership. NFE programs can be carried through most
effectively by education and training institutions being
readily available in the local community, since no sustainable
change can occur unless the actual benefits are felt in
concrete and observable ways by target groups at the
grassroots level (UNESCO, 2002). Local participation can
come from local schools, training recipients and entities in
labour market.
Evaluation is crucial for quality control of the program. It also
provides empirical evidence for amendment of the program
or shed some lights for further initiatives.
Education Cannot Do All
Social development is a complex process result from multiple factors.
Education alone cannot achieve desirable results. Cooperation
between every aspect of the society is essential for foster development
in rural areas. As promoted by Chinese government, research and
science concerning agriculture should be closely related to local
conditions and needs; as well as cooperation between education
institutions and labour market enterprises should be formed as to
improve quality and relevance of education. Also, the need for more
effective coordination of the work of the different government
departments and non-governmental agencies should also be stressed
for rural development. So the development strategy promoted by
central government can be successfully installed in local level.
Mechanism should be established in order to provide a basis for
coordination and cooperation between the works of the various bodies
directly involved in rural development. To be fully effective such
cooperation must clearly exist at all levels and, in particular, at the
community level (Velez, 2007).
Besides coordination between government and non-government
agencies, ―network should also be established so that technology,
research, education, and organization can mutually reinforce each
other during the developmental process‖, stated by Han C. F (2010),
the minister of agriculture, on the National Conference on Human
resource of Agriculture and Rural Areas. There is a very important
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
102
need for research and planning at the national level and within
institutions to carefully study market needs in order to achieve a
balanced and integrated system of agricultural education geared to
meeting real life needs. Effectiveness of education and training is
lowered if these efforts are not paralleled by a substantial research
input. It is in this sense that the connection between higher educational
institutions and field is so important: there is such variability in local
geography conditions is unlikely to be successful unless it is backed
up by agricultural research substantially geared to the needs of
particular context. Higher education can then make important
contributions by doing research in promoting local economy and
through special support and help for teachers and trainees at all levels
(Liu & Zhang, 2004). Like in the case of China, central government
stresses the cooperation among research, education and the agriculture
industry. And this strategy has already achieved good outcomes. Take
case B as an example, the potato growing centre was found and after
four years of research, it promoted potato growing industry in Liushao
and Lianhe county, and benefits both trainees and the local
community.
VI. Concluding Remarks
Change in rural areas is inevitable, marked by movement of people,
demographic transition, and new economic pressures and
opportunities. It is crucial to turn the unpredictable consequences
resulting from changes into positive developments and enhancement
of people‘s capacities to cope with change.
If investment in education in general is so justified, investment
in rural education is even more so. This is accentuated by the fact that
countries have largely continued with the urban bias in the allocation
of resources. While the most disadvantage group live in rural area
which causes disparities between urban and rural and which lead to
unsuccessful harmonious development of the country.
In the time of knowledge society, education can no longer be
seen as a time- bonded endeavour but rather a continuous activity
through one‘s life. The point of education for rural development is to
provide opportunities for the underdeveloped group to understand and
cope with the changing reality and so to have better choice to improve
their lives. In NFE program, education becomes a continuing activity
that can be transformed into skills and capacities rather than
Wen Zhang
103
something that begins and ends in itself. The merits of NFE should be
profoundly explored and so to benefit rural people. Nevertheless,
education is not a magical cure, to reach prosperity in rural areas;
cooperation should be formed in every sense and level.
Reference
Amedzro, A.D.K. (2005). Globalisation: Non-formal Education &
Rural Development. Ghana University Press.
Atchoarena, D & Gasperini, L. (2003). Education for rural
Development: towards new policy response. A joint study
conducted by FAO and UNESCO. Rome and Paris.
Becker G.S. (2006). The age of human capital. Education,
globalization& social change. pp 292-295, Oxford University
Press Inc., New York
Bourdieu, P. & Passeron, J.C. (1977). Reproduction in education,
society, and culture. London: Sage.
Chenery, H.B. and Syrquin, M. (1975) Patterns of Development,
1950-1970. London: Oxford University Press.
Chinapah, V. (2010). Draft Introduction and Welcome note of the
International ERT Symposium, 8-10 November 2010,
Stockholm University, Stockholm.
Cui, C. Y. (2010). Rural Surplus Labour Transfer and Change in
Urban-Rural Income Disparities-Analysis Based Upon the
Situation Since China’s Reform and Opening Up (PDF
document). Retrieved from:
http://www.rimisp.org/FCKeditor/UserFiles/File/documentos/do
cs/sitioindia/documentos/Paper_Chuanyi_Cui.pdf
FAO (Food and Agriculture Organization) & UNESCO (United
Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization).
(2002). Education for rural development in Asia: Experiences
and policy lessons. Paris: IIEP
Ge, X. L. (2008). An Empirical Analysis of Rural and Urban Income
Disparity. Retrieved from Chinese dissertation database.
Retrieved on Nov. 11, from:
http://www.zclw.net/article/sort015/sort020/info-7110.html
Guo, X.Y., Yu, Z., Todd, S., Henehan, B.M., & Li, D. (2009). An
Empirical Evaluation of New Socialist Countryside
Development in China. Cornell University.
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
104
Han, J. ( 2010). Rural reform and development in China: review and
prospect. Dynamics of rural transformation in emerging
economies. New Delhi, India
Hirsch F. (2000): Social Limits to Growth. NY: Twentieth Century
Fund.
Huang, J. K. (2010). China‘s agriculture: drivers of change and
implications to the rest of the world. Dynamics of rural
transformation in emerging economies. New Delhi, India
Iannelli, C. & Paterson, L. (2005). Education and Social Mobility in
Scotland. Edinburgh.
IFAD(2010). Rural Poverty Report 2011: New Realities, New
Challenges: New Opportunities for Tomorrow’s Generation.
Rome.
IIEP & FAO (2003). Education for Rural People: Aid agencies
workshop. Rome and Paris.
IIEP(2006). Non-formal Education. Paris.
Khan, Q. (2010).Draft from ERT’ 2010:Non-formal Education and
Lifelong Learning in Rural Areas-Experience and Lessons from
the Arab States.8-10 November 2010, Stockholm University,
Stockholm.
Khan, S. R. (2006). Basic Education in Rural Pakistan: A
Comparative Institutional Analysis of Government, Private and
NGO Schools. Oxford.
Liu, Y. G. & Zhang, J.C. (2004). The reform of higher agricultural
education institutions in China. Paris: IIEP-UNESCO.
Manzoor, A. (2010). Draft from ERT 2010: Conference Summary.
The International Education for Rural Transformation
Symposium. Stockholm.
McClymont, G. L. (1975). Formal Education and Rural Development.
Rome.
Olaniyan, D.T. & Okemakinde, K. (2008). Human Capital Theory:
Implications for Educational Development. European Journal of
Scientific Research.Vol.24, (pp.157-162).
Parelius, A.P. &Parelius, R.J. (1987).The Sociology of Education.
New Jersey, USA: Prentice Hall.
Reinhold, A. J. (1993). Working with rural communities in Nepal:
some principles of Non-formal education intervention. USA.
Singh K. (2009). Rural development: principles, policies and
management. Sage Publications India PVT Ltd., New Delhi
UNESCO (2002). Education for rural development in Asia:
experiences and policy lessons. Paris.
Wen Zhang
105
Velez, E (2007). Multi-grade Teaching: The Latin American
Experience. New Delhi, India.
Wijayaratna, C. M. (2004). Role of Local Communities and
Institutions in Integrated Rural Development. Asian
Productivity Organization.
Wilson, B.F (1973). Education for rural development. In Education
and rural development: The world year book of education.
Winter, P., Essam, T., Davis, B., Zezza, A., Carletto, C. & Stamoulis,
K. (2008). Patterns of Rural Development: A Cross-Country
Comparison Using Microeconomic Data. FAO, Rome.
World Bank (1993). Skills for Productivity: Vocational Education and
Training in Developing Countries. Oxford University Press
Zertuche, M. (2005). Reforming higher agricultural education
institutions: The case of the School of Agriculture at Monterrey
Tech. Paris: IIEP-UNESCO
Zhang, T. D., Xing, H. Sun, M. X. & Wang, Y. (2001).Disseminating
New Technologies Through Vocational Education for Rural
Change in China. Journal of Educational Change. Vol.2 (pp.
223-238), Kluwer Academic Publishers.
Zou, X. (1996).Rural vocational education and socialist market
economy. Journal of Fuzhou Teachers’ College.
Comparative Study of Two Non-Formal Training Programs
106
Jiaying Zhang
107
Education for Rural Transformation:
A Literature Review
Jiaying Zhang
I. Introduction
Making education the inter-medium for rural
transformation demands re-examining policies and
priorities for education and role of education for rural
people in new perspectives. All forms of education at
different levels, including tertiary, professional and
advanced education as well as basic education, literacy
and continuing education to vocational and technical skill
development have to be made relevant and responsive or
to be assessed and reoriented to serve the needs of rural
transformation (INRULED, 2001).
China has captured the attention of world for its rapid economic
growth as well as wider and deeper involvement of international
affairs. The rural transformation, paralleled with urbanization resulted
in the shift of more people towards urban areas. According to Urban
Blue Book (China Social Science Academy, 2009), at the end of 2008,
the rural population fraction in China declined from 74 percent in
1990 and 64 percent in 2001 to 54 percent, with 723 million residing
in the rural (excluding Hong Kong, Macau and Taiwan). Nevertheless,
the UN has forecast that China's population will keep a balance with
about equal number of people staying in the rural and urban areas by
2015 (State of World Population, 2007). It is estimated that by 2020,
despite the rapid pace of urbanization, when China reaches 55 percent
of urbanization, there will still have had over 0.7 billion people living
in the rural areas, and more than 0.4 billion rural employment
population (Lv, 2005).
As China ―opened the door‖ from the late 1970s, by creating
―Special Economic Zones‖ and ―Open Cities‖ in the provinces of the
costal south-east, preferential policies such as fiscal advantages were
attributed to the enterprises of these areas. The new development
strategy favouring coastal provinces is leading to increasing regional
inequality (Bhalla, 1990; Chen and Fleisher, 1996). The most salient
regional inequality appeared between coastal south-east and west
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
108
provinces. Paralleled with regional inequality, rural income and
consumption inequality in China have increased, as shown in EFA
Global Monitoring Report (2009), the population living on less than
$1 and $2 per day are 10 percent and 35 percent of the whole nation‘s
population in years 1990-2005, and the poorest 20 percent holds four
percent while the richest 20 percent holds 50 percent of the share of
income or expenditure, with the Gini index 47 in years 1992-2005.
Majority of poverty population live in the western rural areas of
China. Despite substantial progress on poverty reduction over the last
decade, it is estimated that almost 150 million people still live below
international poverty lines. In 2005, China still ranked 85th globally
on the Human Development Index. The recent China‘s National Plan
for Medium and Long-term Education Reform and Development
(2010-2020) has singled out how education for rural transformation is
determinant for the country‘s human resource development strategy.
The paper provides a discourse on critically and historically reviewing
the concepts of ―rural‖, ―transformation‖, and ―rural transformation‖
in the context of China.
II. A Review of Concepts
Rural Education
There remain controversies in defining ―rural‖. Rural areas can be
defined by ―settlement size, population density, distance to
metropolitan areas, administrative division, and importance of the
agricultural sector‖ (World Bank, 2008, p. 58). Population and
geographical areas are the most commonly-used criteria. China,
instead of using population number, uses other characteristics such as
metropolitan faculties leading to a declared legal status of urban or
rural. This paper adopts the common features that characterize ―rural
communities‖ including:
People and economic activities are much more dispersed
than in urban areas; Livelihood is largely dependent on
growing and extracting primary products; and access to
basic and services is rudimentary or limited because of the
absence of a concentration of service recipients and
policies that favor urban areas. (INRULED, 2001, pp. 6-7)
The concept of rural education experienced being refreshed and
updated gradually. Rural education was defined as ―[the] education
provided the school-age children residing in rural areas,‖ The
Jiaying Zhang
109
confusion caused by the definition resulted in debates, which
remained until the first International Rural Education Forum held in
Tai‘an, Shangdong Province in 1992, when rural education was firstly
raised and defined as ―[an] integrated system composed of literary
education, basic education, vocational and technical education and
adult continuing education‖. Higher education was excluded from this
system. Until 11 years later, in 2003, higher education was finally
added to the system. In addition, in today‘s information society and
knowledge economy, educational systems, embracing lifelong, formal,
non-formal and informal learning opportunities for all have to become
a vital influence in shaping and fulfilling the vision of rural
transformation (INRULED, 2001). All education, in spite of its forms
or levels, is considered rural education if it serves for rural
transformation, development and rural people.
Rural Transformation
The concept, ―transformation‖ in social science studies, is usually
explained by two other concepts, stock concept, i.e. from lower level
of equilibrium to a higher level of equilibrium and flow concept, i.e.
from a higher level of equilibrium to a lower level of equilibrium
(Lingappa, 1997). Koppel and Zurik (1988), defines ―rural
transformation‖ as ―…fundamental changes in the composition of
rural economic life and social organization-changes that are associated
with greater complexity and more pervasive linage with non-rural
economic and social life‖. Economic diversification is a hallmark of
rural transformation. The changes can be marked by movement of
people, demographic transition, and new economic pressure and
opportunities. ―[T]he term rural transformation seeks to convey a
vision of pro-active and positive process of change and development
of rural communities in the context of national and global change in
which education is a key instrument for shaping and fulfilling the goal
of rural transformation‖ (INRULED, 2001, p.12; Chinapah, Zhao,
et.al., 2009). The concept, ―rural transformation‖, according to
Chinapah, Zhao, et.al. (2009), ―[should] be defined in the context of
[country], which needs further clarification for fitting the
developmental and situational context‖. According to World
Development Report (2008)--Agriculture for Development, China is a
typical transforming country in ―Agriculture Three Worlds‖, with the
criterion adopted in the classification, i.e. ―agriculture is no longer a
major source of economic growth, contributing on average only 7
percent of GDP growth, but poverty remains overwhelming rural (82
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
110
percent of all poor)‖. In addition, due to its huge regional disparities as
well as large population, the country itself was categorized into three
levels, urbanized, transforming and rural under the framework of
―Agriculture Three Worlds‖. Wang (2007, p. 97), in a journal article,
entitled, Chinese Rural Transformation: Analysis on Modes,
Characteristics and Trends, gives a definition to rural social
transformation-- ―a process where economic and social structures have
taken fundamental changes in rural sectors‖; he also states that the
intension of the concept ―rural transformation‖ in Chinese rural
sectors is ―a transforming process shifting from a traditional
economic, political and cultural rural society with surplus rural off-
farm labours, which smallholder production mode dominates to a
modern agricultural production mode and modern rural society‖.
Wang (2007) also analyses the transformation mode in Chinese
rural society. According to the same paper, there are four types of
modes, 1) mode of utilization of rural collective land resourcessome
southeast coastal regions of China have adopted the means of land
renting and selling to attract investment in establishing local township
enterprises, which brought the rural industry into the old traditional
economic structure, with planting as their dominants. The
development of the rural industrialization has resulted in the
reconstruction of the rural economic structure, promoting the
transformation of self-sufficient economic structure to market
economy; 2) mode of utilization of rural labours, which applies to the
medium and western rural regions of China. From year 1979-2005,
there are about 0.2 billion migrant labours have been transformed to
non-agriculture employment labours. In addition to the remittance
return to the rural sector, the new lifestyle, way of communication and
ideology have experiencing great changes while they have been
brought by the migrant labours to the rural sectors; 3) mode of
utilization of human historical and natural environment resources, i.e.,
many rural villages have established new industry such as, ecological
village, farm tourism etc.; 4) mode of utilization of agriculture
industry, i.e., by introducing modern administrative and agriculture
technology and uniting rural households, some rural sectors have
developed their featured agriculture products (Wang, 2007, pp. 97-
98). Liu (2007, p. 4) also characterizes Chinese rural transformation
into five areas, 1) changes in social production structure, i.e., major
labours in rural sectors as non-agricultural population, agriculture as
side-line production, diversification of income of peasants, non-
agricultural income as the main source of income for peasants; 2)
Jiaying Zhang
111
changes in basic social unit--individual and family as the basic unit of
the society, which is one of the greatest characteristics of social
transformation--such as, the increase of total population, decrease of
labour-age population supply and rapid population aging,
miniaturization of family scale, etc.; 3) changes in social mobility
mechanism, i.e., internal migration due to the development of
openness and freedom of rural society; 4) changes in social class
structure, i.e., the changes of production and distribution modes
resulted from the market economy, have gradually changed the
Chinese rural society from a politically layered to an economically
layered society; and 5) changes in organizational structure, according
to Liu (2007, p.5), the Chinese rural organizational system has been
witnessing transformation in adjustment and development in
reconstruction as the result of the re-emergence of non-regular
organizations, and degradation of regulation of the basic
organizations. Wen (2008) also historically reviews the process of
rural transformation development in China from 1949 to 2008.
Drawing the conclusion of the characteristics and previous studies,
Wen categorizes the past fifty years into three major phases, 1949-
1978: rural transformation development with focus on productive
forces in the context of transformation of political system; 1979-1993:
rural fluctuation development with economy as focus in the context of
transformation of economic structure; 1994-now: rural transformation
development in the context of evolution of development ideas under
various economic environments. The rural transformation in China
has two characteristics, i.e., the first one is that efficient, specialized
and organic agriculture will receive a full-grown development; the
second is the urbanization of rural areas, which leads to an emergence
of two types of peasants, professional peasants, and part-time
peasants, and the latter occupy higher portions as the rural
transformation. Part-time peasants move from rural areas to cities or
towns to find jobs but do not have urban ―Household Registration‖
(Hukou), thus they become the ―floating population‖. It usually refers
to those who migrate from rural areas or less developed places to big
or medium-sized cities or towns, but stay in a certain place on a
temporary basis.
III. A Review of Theoretical Studies
Nobel Prize winner, Myrdal, a Swedish economist, proposes
―Backwash and Spread Effects‖ to explain the increasing economic
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
112
inequality between developed countries and underdeveloped
countries, and within a country, developed regions and
underdeveloped regions. He also adopted a theory of circular
cumulative causation to explain the positive and negative effects by
the economic development on underdeveloped regions. Backwash
Effect, according to Myrdal (1957), refers to, economic growth in one
area adversely affects the prosperity of another. Wealth and labour
move from poorer, peripheral areas to more central regions of
economic growth and the industrial production of wealthy regions
may well undercut the industrial output of the poorer regions. This
draining of wealth and labour together with industrial decline is the
backwash, or polarization effect, and is a feature of core-periphery
relationships. While, according to Myrdal (ibid.), this may also cause
the Spread Effect, the filtering through of wealth from central,
prosperous areas, to peripheral, less wealthy areas. Thus, increased
economic activity at the core may stimulate a demand for more raw
materials from the periphery, and technological advance in the core
region may be applied to other regions. A belief in the spread effect
lies behind the planning of growth poles; in a sense, the spread effect
is the spatial equivalent of trickle-down economics. Dual Economy
theory refers to an economy in which rich, capital-intensive modern
sectors exist in the same model as comparatively poor, traditional,
labour intensive sectors. Economists have deliberated over whether an
economy should achieve economic growth through its technically
advanced sectors or whether resources should be spread evenly across
the whole economy to achieve a more balanced growth.
Human capital according to Becker (2002, in Lauder 2006, p.
292) ―…refers to the knowledge, information, ideas and health of
individuals.‖ Becker (ibid.) also indicated that ―…human capital is by
far the most important form of capital in modern economies‖. Both the
success of individual and the whole economies largely depend on the
effectiveness and extensiveness of investment that people put onto
themselves (Becker, 2002, in Lauder et. al., 2006).
Furthermore, there are mainly two research approaches in social
stratification theory, which is usually concerned with social mobility,
namely, Marxian Class Theory and multidimensional approach
developed by Webber, who emphasized the difference between class,
status, and party, and treated these as separate but related sources of
power, each with different effects on social action. He found that
stratification is based more than wealth or capitals, and he also argued
that power can take a variety of forms. ―A person‘s power can be
Jiaying Zhang
113
shown in the social order through their status, in the economic order
through their class, and in the political order through their party. Thus,
class, status and party are each aspects of the distribution of power
within a community‖ (Hurst, 2007, P 202). Weberian Stratification is
also recognized as the Three Class System, i.e. wealth, prestige and
power.
Wealth: includes income, the economic gain derived from
wages, salaries, income transfer, etc., and property such as
buildings, lands, farms, houses, factories, cars as well as other
assets - Economic situation
Prestige: the respect with which a person or status position is
regarded by others - Status Situation
Power: the ability of people or groups to achieve their goals
despite opposition from others Parties (Weber, 1964)
The relationship between education and the extent of intergenerational
mobility has to be concerned. Inter-generational mobility is a measure
of the changes in social status which occurs from the parents' to the
children's generation. It can affect anyone in the population, as one‘s
economic standing can increase or decrease from the position they
were born into. Our society is constantly changing, and because of this
various opportunities can cause one to advance or digress in their
economic standing. One‘s talents can cause them to surpass the
economic position into which they were born (Blanden, 2005).
Intergenerational mobility is often considered as a way of measuring
the equity present in the economic opportunities of a society. Shapiro
(2004) uses the term ―head-start assets‖ to refer to the assets that
children can inherit from their parents that give them a ―head-start‖ in
life when compared to individuals who do not have these head-start
assets. It takes a realistic approach of how much of your future
economic standing is determined by your childhood experience and
how much is determined by an individual‘s talents and capabilities.
Inter-generational mobility can best be determined by analysing where
children from the least or most affluent families end up in terms of
incomes and earnings as adults. Their income as adults is then
compared to what their parents earned (Shapiro, 2004). Inter-
generational mobility is generally measured in terms of
intergenerational elasticity, or a statistical correlation between parent‘s
and children‘s economic standings. The higher the intergenerational
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
114
elasticity, the less social mobility a society offers. In other words, the
higher the intergenerational elasticity, the more of a role childhood
upbringing plays when compared to individual talents and capabilities
(ibid.).
Michael Apple (1982) argues that education is not a neutral
enterprise, that by the very nature of the institution, the educator is
involved, whether he or she is conscious of it or not, in a political act.
He attempts to analyse and understand the relationship between
education and economic structure, and the connections between
knowledge and power. Apple approaches his analysis from three
points: l) the school as an institution, 2) the educator him or herself,
and 3) the knowledge forms. Each of these [is] situated within the
larger context of society (P. 9).
IV. A Historical Review
In this paper, the process of rural transformation will be during the
past three decades, from 1978 to 2010. Based on the literature review,
the author will divide it into three stages: Forming Phase (late 1970s-
early 1980s), Initial Phase (middle 1980s-late 1980s), and
Development Phase (1990s -).
Forming Phase (late 1970s-early 1980s)
It is commonly assured that there is an accidental but inevitable event
as the symbol of the beginning of the contemporary rural
transformation in China. In 1978, a poor village, named Xiaogang in
Anhui Province attracted the whole nation‘s attention for its
milestone-styled implementation of ―all-around contract to
distribution‖. As a result, commune-based collectivization was rapidly
replaced by various forms of ―all-around contract to distribution‖,
under ―…which land remained public yet each household was
contracted with land and farm tools, and peasants could keep or sell in
free markets any products that exceeded the contracted quota‖
(Friedmann, 2005, p. 9). ―The abolition of the communes released a
flood tide of human inventiveness and energy, and marked the
beginning of a frenetic process of rural industrialization‖ (Friedmann,
2005, p. 35). In 1979, only one percent of ―Production Team‖
(shengchandui) took the form of all-around contract to distribution‖
within whole China, but the number increased to 14 percent in 1980,
and it sharply climbed to 45 percent, 80 percent and 98 percent in
1981, 1982 and 1983 respectively, and in year 1984, the all-around
contract to distribution‖ occupied 100 percent in whole China.
Jiaying Zhang
115
Initial Phase (middle 1980s-late 1980s)
The symbolized event for transition from forming phase to initial
phase is the establishment of the ―Special Economic Zones‖ like
Shenzhen, Zhuhai, Shantou and Xiamen in 1980, and 14 ―Open
Cities‖ in year 1984, i.e., Shanghai, Shenzhe, Xiamen, Guangzhou,
Qingdao, Wenzhou, Tianjin, Dalian, Zhuhai, Nongbo, Yantai,
Nantong, Fuzhou and Qinghuangdao. Preferential policies such as
fiscal advantages were attributed to the enterprises of these areas,
which created many new jobs and attracted the initial ―floating
population‖. As China‘s ―open door policy‖, and encouraging policies
on economic development, more coastal ―Special Economic Zones‖
were set up. In 1988, Hainan Island, the second largest island in China
was set up as another ―Special Economic Zone‖.
Developmental Phase (1990s -
In year 1992, Chinese Central Government decided to further open
another five cities along the Changjiang River Valley, 13 border cities
in northeast, southwest and northwest areas, and 11 capital cities in
central areas. In the meantime, Liaodong Peninsula in Liaoning
Province and Jiaodong Peninsula, in Shangdong Province were
opened. Many migrant labours move from rural to urban, less
developed to more developed areas to find jobs.
V. Conclusion
Rethinking education for rural transformations in China requires first
reviewing the concepts, related theories as well as characteristics of
the rural sector, particularly in less developed regions, and then
considering the role of education in the current rural development.
The paper applies theories of Social Stratification Theory,
Intergeneration Mobility, Critical Theory into analysis of the
relationship between education and social transformation and
development; circular cumulative causation, backwash and spread
effects, and dual economy into the analysis of rural-urban disparities,
and in addition, it also apply related theories produced by some
Chinese educator and theoretician which takes regional inequality into
consideration.
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
116
References
Becker, Gary S. (2002). The Age of Human Capital. In H. Lauder, P.
Brown, J.-A. Dillabough, A. H. Halsey (Eds.), Education,
Globalization & Social Change (pp. 292-294). New York:
Oxford University Press.
Bhalla A. S. (1990). ―Rural-Urban Disparities in India and China‖,
World Development, 18(8), pp.1097-1110.
Blanden, Jo, Paul Gregg, and Stephen Machin. Intergenerational
Mobility in Europe and North America. Department of
Economics, University College London, Centre for Economic
Performance, London School of Economics, University of
Bistrol, London School of Economics. London, 2005. pp.1-20.
Chen J. and Fleisher B. M. (1996). Regional Income Inequality and
Economic Growth in China. Journal of Comparative
Economics, 22. pp. 141-164.
China Social Science Academy (2009) Urban Blue Book Retrieved
February 3, 2010, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.cpirc.org.cn/news/rkxw_gn_detail.asp?id=10684
Chinapah, V. Zhao, SW, et.al. (2009) Education for Rural
Transformation in China and India-a comparative research
study of role of education in rural China and India. A research
Proposal submitted to the Swedish Council.
EFA Global Monitoring Report-Education for all by 2015 will we
make it? (2009). UNESCO Publishing & Oxford University
Press.
Friedmann, J. (2005). China’s urban transition. University of
Minnesota Press.
Hurst, Charles E. (2007). Social Inequality Forms, Causes, and
Consequences Sixth Edition. Allyn and Bacon Boston, MA.
ISBN 0-205-48436-0
INRULED. (2001) Education for Rural Transformation: towards a
policy framework. UNESCO, Baoding, Zhengzhou, China
Koppel, B. and Zurick, D. (1988) Rural Transformation and the Future
of agricultural development policy in Asia. Agriculture
Administration and Extension, (4):28, pp.283-301.
Lingappa, C. (1997) Rural transformation and Drought Prone Region:
A Case of Bijapur District in Karnataka.
Liu, Q. (2007). Rural Social Transformation and “Three Nong”
Policy Strategies Chinese Rural Economy. 4: pp. 4-11.
Jiaying Zhang
117
Lv, M. (2005) ―Three-nong‖ and Higher Agriculture Education-the
reform and development under the guidance of scope of
scientific development. In Higher Agriculture Education. (3): 86
Michael Apple (1982). Reproduction, Contestation, and Curriculum,
in Education and Power.
Myrdal, G. (1957) Economic Theory and Underdeveloped Regions,
New York: Harper & Row.
Shapiro, Thomas M. The Hidden Cost of Being African American.
New York: Oxford University Press, 2004, pp.60-71.
State of World Population (2007) United Nations Population Fund.
Retrieved March 7, 2011, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.iiep.unesco.org/focus-on-higher-education/higher-
education-rural-development-and-poverty-alleviation.html
Wang, B. (2007). Chinese Rural Transformation: Analysis on Modes,
Characteristics and Trends. Economists. 4. pp. 97-102.
Weber, Max. (1964). The Theory of Social and Economic
Organization. (ed. by Talcott Parsons). New York: The Free
Press.
Wen, Q. (2008). Recent Progress of Research in Rural
Transformation Development and Its Trends in China. China
Population, Resources and Environment. 19(1): pp. 20-24
World Development Report. (2008). Agriculture for Development.
Washington DC: The International Bank for Reconstruction and
Development / The World Bank.
Education for Rural Transformation: A Literature Review
118
Anna Toropova
119
A Study of the Relationship between Student
Background Factors and Science Achievement
Based on TIMSS 2007 Results in Ukraine
Anna Toropova
I. Introduction
Background
The quality of education has been internationally recognized as one of
the key goals to be reached within Education for All agenda. In 1990,
the World Declaration of Education for All noted that the overall poor
quality of education needed to be improved. It recommended that
education should be made both universally available and more
relevant (UNESCO, 1990).
Recent international assessments on student learning
achievement in a number of countries point out two key continuous
challenges: wide global inequalities in learning achievement and low
absolute levels of learning in many poor countries. Millions of
children are leaving school without having acquired basic literacy and
numeracy skills (UNESCO, 2010).However, as observed by Chinapah
(2010), from an international comparative research perspective, there
is scarce information available about what makes effective teaching
and learning in different countries. Furthermore, differences in access
to quality education for children from different socio-economic and
cultural backgrounds in different types of schools and locations
require more attention.
TIMSS, which stands for Trends in International Math and
Science Study, is an IEA (International Association for the Evaluation
of Educational Achievement) study of mathematics and science
performance of fourth and eighth grade students. It was in 2007 that
Ukraine first joined international assessments of educational
achievements, the TIMSS study in particular. Participation in a large-
scale study of educational achievement, such as TIMSS, was viewed
by the Ukrainian government as an opportunity to obtain reliable
comparative information about the level of students‘ educational
attainment in the country that would lead to the development of well-
grounded education policy recommendations. These, in turn, could
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
120
become foundation for improving educational process as well as
updating the content of education and teaching methods.
Aims and objectives
The overall aim of this study is to explore major student background
factors related to learning achievement of the Ukrainian students
based on TIMSS 2007 results. The more specific objectives are: to
identify student personal/family characteristics or experiences related
to 8th grade student achievement in science and to analyse their
relationship to student learning outcomes. The rationale for this study
is supported by the literature review which suggests that student
background factors are significantly related to their academic
achievement. It was assumed that both student personal and family
characteristics would be related to academic performance and that
family background characteristics would have a strong association
with student achievement.
Research questions
The proposed study is based on a secondary analysis of TIMSS 2007
science achievement of the 8th grade Ukrainian students and their
responses to TIMSS background questionnaires to answer the
following research questions:
1. What personal and family background factors are related to
student learning achievements in science?
2. How do these factors correlate with student science
achievement, i.e. how differences in student factors relate to
differences in achievement?
3. Which of the correlations stand out as the most significant?
Limitations and delimitations of the study
Secondary analysis in itself holds some limitations such as complexity
of and lack of familiarity with the data, and no control over data
quality (Bryman, 2008). While every effort is made to ensure high
quality data in TIMSS, there are some other challenges for secondary
analysis of the study results. Robitaille & Beaton (2002) note that due
to the complex design of TIMSS it is difficult to interpret and link the
study‘s findings. The study only explores statistical association
between variables, which cannot be automatically interpreted as
having a causal link. Another important limitation is that the study is
Anna Toropova
121
based on data collected in 2007 during administration of TIMSS
testing in Ukraine. The actual situation and circumstances in 2010
may not be entirely the same. The main delimitation of the study is
that secondary analysis of TIMMS 2007 data for this study will only
focus on the 8th grade Ukrainian students and their science
achievement results in relation to background factors as provided by
the TIMSS student questionnaire.
Significance of the study
Although TIMSS is often criticized for being a kind of between-
countries competition with the purpose of producing league tables of
achievement, ―the real depth of data is beginning to emerge through
secondary analysis‖ (Howie & Plomp, 2006, p.78). TIMSS
achievement results become more meaningful when interpreted
through the contexts in which students learn. Secondary analysis may
also reveal how contextual factors can be used to improve student
learning in mathematics and science (Martin et al., 2009).
For Ukraine, secondary analysis of TIMSS results bears even
more significance as it was for the first time in 2007 that the country
took part in the study. Until then it has never participated in
international comparative studies of educational achievement. Not
only was it a unique opportunity for the country to obtain objective
information on student learning achievement in mathematics and
science, but also, provided that a detailed secondary analysis of the
national results is carried out, it can shed light on factors related to
students‘ learning to further improve it.
II. Education System in Ukraine
Country profile
Ukraine is the state in East-Central Europe, occupying an area of
603,700 sq. km. It is the second largest country in Europe, with a
population of 45.7 million people as of July, 2010, according to the
UN statistical data (2010). About 72% of the population is Ukrainian,
and 22% is Russian. Other major ethnic groups are Polish, Belarusian,
Romanian, Hungarian, Greek, Tatar, Roma and Armenian. The
official language in the country is Ukrainian, and the majority of the
population speaks Russian as their second language.
Ukraine‘s GDP amounts to USD 180 billion. Despite its
growing economy, Ukraine faces many challenges in the field of
human development. In 2010 UNDP report, Ukraine ranks 69th out of
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
122
169 countries on the Index of Human Development (HDI). According
to UNESCO (2010), 20% of the Ukrainian population lives below the
national poverty level. Overall unemployment is about 6.5% for the
14-70 year old population.
Current education system
Since independence in 1991, there has been a significant commitment
to maintain quality, to extend compulsory schooling and to expand
tertiary education. New laws and regulations to improve the system
were introduced by the Ukrainian government and reforms were
directed towards lifelong learning and equal access to quality
education (Darvas, 2003).
Ukrainian education has a European-style structure, including
pre-school education, comprehensive secondary education,
vocational/technical education, higher education, and post-graduate
education. The State guarantees the Constitutional right of each citizen
to obtain and have free access to complete general secondary
education and mandates 9 years of compulsory schooling (ages 6-15)
(MoES of Ukraine, 2010).
Access, quality and equity in education issues
Access to education faces challenges at all levels in Ukraine.
According to UNICEF country profile (2008), access to pre-school in
Ukraine is below both the regional and sub-regional average, with
only 56 percent of children being enrolled in pre-primary education.
In primary education the net enrolment ratio (NER) is 90 percent
which is far below the sub-regional and regional average.
Additionally, 296,000 children remain out of school, which is the third
highest number in the region. In secondary school, the NER is 84
percent. The gross enrolment ratio in higher education in Ukraine is
69 percent, which is significantly higher than the regional average.
Prior to 2007, Ukraine has not participated in any of the
international learning assessments, nor has it carried out a national
assessment of student learning achievements. Therefore, the
government did not possess any reliable instruments to diagnose
objectively results produced by education system. A serious challenge
for the Ministry of Education and Science of Ukraine remains a lack
of official and reliable data on out-of-school and drop-out children.
Despite the lack of official data, there are clear indicators that school
quality needs improvement with special attention given to left-out
children.
Anna Toropova
123
Gender equity in education enrolment is high in Ukraine
(UNICEF, 2008). In primary school, the Gender Parity Index (GPI) is
1.00, which is similar to other countries in the region. In secondary
school the Index drops to .94, which is high overall, but low for the
region. In higher education, the GPI is 1.2, which indicates that girls
in Ukraine are more likely to complete secondary education and to
enter higher educational institutions.
Teaching force
Teachers‘ salaries in Ukraine are equal to 80 percent of the national
average wage. The low salary and prestige of the teaching profession
negatively affects education quality. The best teachers leave school
when offered a better-paid job, and qualified young people are not
willing to pursue the profession. This has already led to shortages of
public school teachers, especially in the fields of foreign languages
and computer sciences. Overall, since 2001 the number of teachers
declined by 12 percent. At the same time, there is an increasing
number of teachers older than 55 years, and a decreasing number of
young teachers (MoES of Ukraine, 2010).
Teachers who continue working in schools have to look for
additional jobs to support themselves and their families. Often school
administrators and teachers introduce student fees for tutoring, special
classes, and extracurricular activities. This allows teachers to earn
additional income but at the same time leads to greater inequity within
the school since many families cannot afford to pay for such services
(UNESCO, 2000).
Educational Reform
The educational reform process in Ukraine is guided by the National
Doctrine for the Development of Education (2001), key elements of
which are standards, quality and relevance. Priority areas of the
Ukrainian education include introduction of a learner-centred
approach, life-long learning, and equal access to quality education and
integration into the European Education Area (ETF, 2009).
External assessment of educational achievements
One of the most significant reforms implemented in Ukraine since
independence was introduction of the external assessment of student
educational achievement, carried out from 2002 until 2006. The
reform was part of the comprehensive policy towards the
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
124
improvement of educational quality and providing an objective
assessment of student attainments (Lokshyna, 2003).
The Ukrainian examinations system prior to the reform was an
internal one and ―[a]s such, could not be fully transparent or provide
objective assessment of student knowledge‖ (Hrynevych, 2009, p. 61).
This situation affected the interests of students as well as a society in
general. At the student level, internal assessment based only on a
teacher‘s judgment did not objectively measure student development,
which could timely diagnose a learning problem and provide an
adequate assistance. Moreover, there was no objective certification to
provide a real picture of student performance and make school-leaving
certificates valid, giving the students equal opportunities in access to
higher education. At the national level, the absence of external
assessment made it impossible to establish links between educational
results and resources input, which would serve as an indicator for the
education system in general. This also hindered development of
appropriate educational policies, in particular for diagnostic purposes
(ibid.).
International comparative studies of learning achievements
In the time of introduction of examinations reform in Ukraine, there
were significant transformations in education sector in general. New
forms and methods of teaching as well as new types of educational
institutions appeared. At the same time, Ukraine‘s socio-economic
situation led to larger disparities in the quality of educational services
and access to them. Under these circumstances monitoring the quality
of education acquired a special significance.
In 2007, Ukraine participated in TIMSS study and was ranked in
math 26th and 25th respectively for grades 4 and 8 (with the average
scores 469 and 462); and in science 26th and 19th respectively for
grades 4 and 8 (with the average scores 474 and 485). Ukraine‘s
results were close to those of Armenia, Bulgaria, Israel and Romania.
Ukraine‘s ranking in TIMSS, which was just below the international
average, was quite expected by the educational community. The
country had very little, if any experience in administrating such kinds
of studies and students were not quite familiar with the test-taking
process.
Analysis of the Ukrainian studentsscience achievement shows
that they successfully solved those items that mainly required
reproduction of the known facts. The most difficult were items that
required practical application of the theoretical knowledge, comparing
Anna Toropova
125
and classification of objects, understanding nature as a complex
system. This leads to the conclusion that in the Ukrainian schools
students acquire fundamental science knowledge and can easily
reproduce it. However, many of them find it difficult to apply their
knowledge in everyday-life situations. Students experience difficulties
when the problem is formulated in an unusual way, and is
accompanied by a picture or scheme; when they need to read and
interpret information from graphs, tables, diagrams, etc. These results
reflect significant problems with the science education in Ukraine
such as subject-centred and knowledge-centred science curriculum,
the lack of time devoted to laboratory work and conducting
experiments during science classes, inefficient organization of
learning/teaching process during the lessons, the lack of emphasis on
student ability to apply scientific skills and knowledge to solve
problems (MoES of Ukraine, 2009).
III. Literature Review / Key concepts and theories
Education Quality
There are various interpretations of the concept of education quality.
The World Declaration of Education for All (UNESCO, 1990)
identified quality as a prerequisite for achieving the fundamental goal
of equity. While the notion of quality is still being developed, it was
recognized that expanding excess alone would not be enough for
education to contribute fully to the development of the individual and
society. Emphasis was accordingly placed on assuring an increase in
children‘s cognitive development by improving quality of their
education.
UNICEF report (2000) outlines the following basic dimensions
of quality education: 1) healthy, well-nourished learners ready to learn
and participate, and supported in learning by their families and
communities 2) safe, healthy and gender-sensitive environments; 3)
content reflected in relevant curricula and materials for the acquisition
of basic skills; 4) processes that include child-centreed teaching and
assessment approaches; 5) outcomes that include skills, knowledge
and attitudes.
European Report on the Quality of School Education by the
Directorate-General for Education and Culture of the European
Commission (2000) suggests sixteen indicators on quality of school
education that cover four broad areas: attainment levels; educational
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
126
success and transition; monitoring of school education; and
educational resources and structures.
Equality of Educational Opportunity
The issue of equality of opportunity has long been a major concern for
policymakers and sociologists of education. However, there has been
a lack of agreement on how equality of opportunity should be
understood.
Lauder et al. (2006) presents four examples of equal
opportunities in education: 1) equality of access to education to all
children despite their social background; 2) equality of treatment
which means equal access to the same curriculum of all children,
despite their ethnic, gender or social class background; 3) equal
opportunities of results that implies that it is social groups, rather than
individuals, that suffer inequalities on the basis of social class, gender,
ethnicity, or disability; 4) equality of results which states that groups
in society should achieve in education in proportion to their numbers
in the population as a whole (ibid.).
Theories of Cultural, Social and Economic Capital
Differences in student achievement can be explained with the help of
theories of economic, cultural and social capital. Bourdieu in his work
―Forms of capital‖ (2007) distinguishes between economic capital, or
possession of economic resources, which is ―immediately and directly
convertible into money and may be institutionalized in the form of
property rights (Bourdieu, p. 86); cultural capital, or one‘s
knowledge, skills and education, which can be ―institutionalized in the
form of educational qualifications‖, and a social capital, linked to
―possession of a durable network of more or less institutionalized
relationships of mutual acquaintance and recognition‖ (ibid.).
According to Bourdieu (2007), social capital is the ―aggregate of
the actual or potential resources which are linked to possession of
durable network of more or less institutionalized relationships of
mutual acquaintance and recognition, which provides each of its
members with the backing of the collectively-owned capital, a
―credential‖ which entitles them to credit, in the various senses‖ (p.
91). Coleman (1988) viewed social capital as a product of social
relationships and involvement, or connectedness between a child,
family, friends, community and school. He noted that the higher
degree of connectedness within a family can lead to higher student
academic achievement.
Anna Toropova
127
There is no agreement among researchers reached on the relationship
of cultural capital to educational achievement. Some have found a
strong correlation with achievement and years of schooling completed
(DiMaggio, 1982); others have proved that only certain cultural
activities matter, e.g. reading (De Graaf et al., 2000).
It appears that the relationships between various forms of capital
possessed by a family and student achievement are rather complex.
First of all, there is no unanimous definition of the forms of capital
and what constitutes one or another. Secondly, different forms of
capital interact with each other in various ways. And last, but not the
least, the process of transmission of various forms of capital through
parent-child interaction seems to be more important for children‘s
development and their future academic performance than a mere
possession of capital as a static indicator of the family background.
Determinants of achievement
According to Lauder et al. (2006), there may be distinguished two
general views to explain differences in student academic achievement.
The first one is that of geneticists who stated that intelligence, which
is a major determinant of educational outcomes, is genetically
inherited and remains stable throughout life. The second view stresses
the importance of the environment in determining student educational
achievement. Many studies on determinants of student achievement
indicate that family socio-economic status, educational level of
parents, gender and motivation are strong determinants of children‘s
individual ability, which in turn effects achievement. However, the
emphasis has been redirected from the use of global static indicators
of home and school environments to the use of dynamic process
indicators measuring what actually takes place between students and
their teachers and peers and between children and their parents at
home (Chinapah, 1983).
Achievement and student personal factors
Student aptitude, age, gender and motivation have been regularly
found to be associated with learning in different subjects under
various conditions (Robitaille & Beaton, 2002). A number of studies
show significant differences between boys and girls in science
achievement. Boys tend to perform consistently better than girls
especially in certain science subjects, such as physics (Postelthwaite
and Wiley, 1992; Martin at al., 2009). International comparative
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
128
studies consistently reveal positive relationships between science
achievement and science attitudes (Martin et al., 2009).
Achievement and student family background
It has been recognized since the early 1930s that differences in social
background are strongly related to educational outcomes in most
countries (Shangwu, 1993). Different studies, including international
large-scale surveys, have suggested that home and family
characteristics play a key role in determining students academic
achievement.
Coleman (1966) in his report on the equality of educational
opportunity discovered that for the most part, variation in school
resources had little direct relation to variation in students
achievement, and that family background together with student
attitudes were the most important predictors of student learning. Based
on Bordieu‘s notion of cultural capital, there is numerous research
suggesting that cultural and educational resources of parents are vital
to children‘s cognitive development and school performance
(Feinstein, 2006; Nash & Harker, 2006).
Achievement and school and teacher factors
Research on this topic has mostly been based on the belief that
educational resources, such as teacher education and training, school
and class size, expenditures per student, and school facilities would
have greater impact on student academic achievement than non-school
factors. Shangwu (1993) points out that all of the research on the
influence of school and teacher factors on student achievement carried
out since the 1960s shows a relatively small influence of the school.
The IEA international studies reinforced the conclusion that school
resources tend to be rather weakly related to learning outcomes (ibid.).
A conceptual model of school learning
A conceptual model of school learning presents the relationships
between important factors associated with student learning at school.
A number of school-based learning models have been developed
(Chinapah, 1983; Huitt, 1995; Guo, 2007).
Chinapah (1983) developed a conceptual model of school
learning that includes both home and school environments of learning
and differentiates between global characteristics and process variables.
The model includes five blocks of variables among which are: (1)
Home and Student characteristics, (2) Home processes, (3) School
Anna Toropova
129
characteristics, (4) School processes, (5) Student scholastics
performance. Huitt (1995) presented a transactional model of the
teaching/learning process which may explain difference in student
achievement due to a number of factors, among which are context,
input, classroom processes, and output. Guo (2007) developed a
modified version of Huitt‘s model of school-based learning by adding
one more component to it ―driving forces‖ (Figure 1).
Figure 1: A school-based model of science learning
Source: Guo (2007, p. 229)
The suggested model emphasizes both internal and external factors
associated with student learning outcomes and suits the purposes of
the current study, as it provides broad conceptual categories and
indicates possible relationships between variables.
International assessments of learning achievement
The results obtained from major cross-national studies such as Trends
in International Mathematics and Science Study (TIMSS) and the
Program for International Student Assessment (PISA) provide
valuable information on the state of science learning in participating
countries.
INPUTS
Teacher Characteristics
Student Characteristics
Science Curriculum
Resources and Facilities
Learning Opportunities
PROCESSES
Teacher Behaviors
Student Behaviors
Learning Approaches
Meta Cognition
Classroom Interactions
PRODUCTS
Science Achievement
Science Literacy
Learning and Thinking
Skills
Self-Confidence
DRIVING FORCES
Constructivism
TIMSS, PISA, SAS
Globalization
Advance in Science, Technology,
ICT
CONTEXTS
Physical Environments
Socio-cultural Conditions
Educational Goals and Policies
Science and Technology Capacity
Theoretical Foundations
International Conditions
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
130
TIMSS is one of a number of studies conducted by the IEA. It is
conducted on a 4-year regular cycle, with the first assessment held in
1995 followed by assessments 1999, 2003, 2007 and the forthcoming
in 2011 (Foy & Olson, 2009a). The study‘s assessment instruments
include tests in math and science, each of the two subject areas is
divided into content and cognitive domain (Martin et al., 2009). The
study covers two populations of students: Population 1 (Grade 4 in
most countries) and Population 2(Grade 8 in most countries). Besides
assessing student learning outcomes, TIMSS also provides
information about home, school, and national contexts within which
mathematics and science learning takes place (ibid.).
The Program for International Student Assessment (PISA),
administered by OECD, is an international standardized assessment in
reading, mathematics, scientific and problem-solving literacy. PISA
assesses students who are approaching the end of compulsory
education (about the age of 15) and the extent to which they acquired
the knowledge and skills that are essential for full participation in
society (OECD, 2000).
Both TIMSS and PISA collect background information on
students and school data, and TIMSS also administers teacher
questionnaire. In addition, TIMSS conducts curriculum analysis in
participating countries. The main difference between PISA and
TIMSS is that the former stresses functional literacy while the latter
emphasizes curricula. Both studies are an important source of data for
policy-makers, curriculum specialists and teachers (Hutchison &
Schagen, 2006).
Secondary analysis of TIMSS results
Despite the fact that TIMSS and other international studies face a lot
of criticism for resembling a horse race where each participating
country strives for a higher ranking (Smith, 2008, p. 34), an accurate
and profound secondary analysis of its results may yield a lot of useful
information about the contexts in which students learn. The TIMSS
contextual framework includes five broad areas in which information
is collected: curriculum, its goals and organization; schools, resources
and facilities; teachers and their qualifications; classroom activities
and characteristics; student personal and family background
characteristics.
One of the most recent compilations of secondary analysis of
TIMSS results from different countries is the Contexts of Learning
Mathematics and Science (Howie & Plomp, 2006). The analyses are
Anna Toropova
131
presented on the school, student, class and teacher levels from more
than forty countries. Variables that were found significant at a student
level included socio-economic status of the family (in three countries),
students‘ attitudes towards the subject (in eight countries), student
motivation (in four countries) and self-concept (in three countries).
Secondary analysis of TIMSS results in Eastern Europe
The most comprehensive regional study of the effects of home
environments, school conditions and teaching practices on
achievement in Central and Eastern European countries up to date was
carried out under the IEA NCEE project. Secondary analysis of
TIMSS-1995 results from Bulgaria, Czech Republic, Hungary, Latvia,
Lithuania, Romania, Russia, Slovak Republic and Slovenia led to
producing a regional report ―Are we similar in math and science‖
(Vari, 1997). The report included findings on how the differences
among studentsbackground characteristics and homes are associated
with differences in achievement. In all countries participating in the
project it was the home learning environment that had the most effect
on mathematics achievement.
The study of educational production during transition in Eastern
Europe (Ammermuller et al., 2004) used student-level TIMSS 1995
data to analyze the determinants of schooling quality for seven Eastern
European countries by estimating educational production functions.
The variables of the student background (grade, age, gender,
immigration status, parental education and the number of books at
home) present the largest and most significant coefficients of the
production function in the study.
The study commissioned by 2010 Education for All Global
Monitoring Report (Altinok, 2009) analyzed cases of marginalization
by assessing potential differences in the level of achievement using
test results of 4th and 8th grade students in TIMSS-2007. The study
aimed to find out whether groups of students sharing the same
characteristics performed worse on a test than the other students.
Marginalization was viewed as failing to reach the minimum
achievement level set in TIMSS, i.e. the Low International
Benchmark.
IV. Methodology
TIMSS research model
The design of TIMSS is based on a conceptual framework that
consists of several assumptions about the ways students learn. The
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
132
framework proposes four basic research questions reflecting ideas
about which factors related to learning and how they interact with one
another. These questions are: 1) what kinds of mathematics and
science are students expected to learn, 2) who provides instruction, 3)
how instruction is organized, 4) what have students learned (Howie &
Plomp, p.33).
Sampling
In TIMSS two-stage stratified cluster method was used for sampling
design, i.e. students were nested in classes and classes were nested in
schools. The students in each country were selected using probability
sampling procedures; one class in each school was chosen. For the
purpose of the present study, TIMSS 2007 international database was
used to obtain the national dataset for Ukraine. The 4,424 Ukrainian
8th grade students from 149 secondary schools that participated in
TIMSS 2007 form the sample in this study.
Variables
Independent variables for the analysis were chosen based on the
literature review in the field of secondary analysis of TIMSS study.
TIMSS 2007 student questionnaire (Foy & Olson, 2009b-c) was
reviewed to select relevant background variables among the following
categories of interest: (1) student personal background, (2) student
family background, (3) academic expectations of students, (4) student
experiences. Selected variables for analysis are presented in Table 1
below.
Table 1: Independent variables selected from the TIMSS 2007
student questionnaire
Category
Variable description
Personal back-
ground
Age of students, their gender, and place of birth
Family back-
ground
Number of books in the home
Parental Education: highest education level of mother and
father
Possessions in the home: calculator, computer, study desk,
dictionary and Internet connection; national options: own
cell phone, two or more TVs, video-camera, car
Academic
expectations
What education level students expect to obtain
Student expe-
riences
Computer use, time spent watching TV, working at paid job
outside of school, doing jobs at home, doing homework,
playing computer/video games, playing sports, reading
books for enjoyment.
Anna Toropova
133
Students‘ science test scores served as dependent variables in the
analysis. TIMSS summarized student achievement for each grade on a
scale with a mean of 500 and a standard deviation of 100. ―In order to
interpret achievement results, TIMSS uses four international
benchmarks and describes achievement at those benchmarks in
relation to student performance on the test questions‖ (Martin et al.,
2009, p.64).
Methods and procedures
The current study is based on a quantitative secondary analysis of
TIMSS data and as such employs univariate and bivariate data
analysis as key methods for analysing variables. Ukrainian national
dataset was extracted from the international database, and further
limited to Population 2, i.e. 8th grade students. The first step included
univariate analysis of the TIMSS data, performed with the help of
SPSS software. It included frequency tables, mean scores, standard
deviation, standard error, and percentiles to describe student science
achievement. The second step involved a bivariate analysis in order to
explore relationships between independent and dependent variables in
the study. Student responses to the background questionnaire and their
science achievement scores were merged to form the student
background data files. Since in the Ukrainian education system
sciences are taught as separate subjects, a separate science version of
the questionnaire was used.
The correlation coefficient (Pearson‘s r) was used as a method
for examining relationship between variables. In this study, Pearson‘s
r was calculated with the help of the IDB (International Data Base)
Analyser, a software program that allows combining data files and
analysing data from IEA large-scale assessments with a complex
sampling design.
V. Student-level factors associated with science
achievement
Earlier research has proved that the differences among student
personal and family characteristics are associated with student
achievement. According to Vari (1997), when students start school
they are already different in their abilities and attitudes towards
learning. Moreover, during their learning at school, students will have
―different amount of support and pressure from their parents to do
well at school‖ (ibid. p.43).A summary of the most meaningful
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
134
correlations between the analysed variables from the student
background questionnaire and science achievement scores is presented
in Table 2 below.
Table 2: Correlations of science achievement with selected
student-level factors
Variable name
Correlation
coefficient(r)
Number of books at home
,2925
Educational resources at home (a composite of home posses-
sions: calculator, computer, study desk, dictionary, Internet
connection)
,2922
Mother‘s educational level
,1659
Father‘s educational level
,1086
Student academic expectations
,1399
Family income (a composite of home possessions including
own cell phone, two or more TVs, video camera, car)
,0618
Out-of-school time
Doing jobs at home
-,0919
Working at paid jobs
-,1620
Reading books for enjoy-
ment
,0706
Doing homework
,0830
VI. Interpretation of findings
Student background factors and science achievement
As the result of secondary analysis of TIMSS 2007 data for Ukraine,
which included science test scores and student background
questionnaire, it was found that the number of books and educational
resources at home had the strongest positive correlation with the
students achievement scores. These results confirm an earlier
theoretical assumption that educational and cultural environment at
students‘ homes is important for their academic success.
First of all, the large number of books at home can be
interpreted as an indicator of a family environment, where education
and academic success are highly valued and encouraged. It can also
indicate parents interest in reading in general, that is likely to be
cultivated in children. It is not surprising that the availability of
educational aids at home correlates with student achievement at nearly
the same level as with the number of books. As well as the latter
variable, the former one can serve as a proxy for family educational
environment, where it is viewed as essential that a child has his/her
own study place (a desk), and a computer with Internet connection,
calculator and dictionary. These educational aids are undoubtedly
Anna Toropova
135
basic for ensuring student academic success. It should be taken into
account, however, that several of the items included in the above-
mentioned variables (such as particular books, computer) require
certain financial investment from parents and as such can also indicate
family economic background.
That parental educational level tends to be strongly associated
with children‘s academic success has been proved in a number of
earlier studies. Results of this study reveal that in Ukraine, mother‘s
educational level has a stronger association with the child‘s
achievement than father‘s level of education. Students‘ expectations to
complete a certain level of education revealed quite significant
correlation with their achievement scores. This can again be explained
by the home environment where academic success is praised and
achieving further education is encouraged. Higher educational level of
parents could help develop the intellectual potential in children that
may lead to better school achievement and intent to continue
education.
Findings of this study display a weaker correlation of family
economic capital with student achievement as compared to correlation
with family cultural and social capital represented by the home
learning environment. However, results of the study also reveal that
the strongest negative correlation is found between the number of
hours students work at paid jobs after school and their science
achievement. It may be assumed that these students mostly come from
disadvantaged families that encourage them to work to earn additional
income. This can lead to exclusion of such students from mainstream
education based on their socio-economic background.
Marginalization in science education
Comparison of the performance of students who achieved below or a
little above the Low International Benchmark in science revealed the
problem of marginalization in the Ukrainian education. Factors that
seem to put students at a greater risk of being marginalized are lack of
educational resources at home and low level of parental education,
mother‘s in particular. A group of students that require special
attention in Ukraine is students born abroad, since the difference in
science scores between them and native-born students are rather
significant. Performed analysis helped to reveal that the country is
suffering from the ―digital divide‖ when students not having access to
computers and Internet connection score much lower in science than
those who have access to ICT. Analysis of the achievement in separate
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
136
science subjects also found noticeable gender differences,
significantly favouring boys in physics and earth science, and slightly
favouring girls in biology and chemistry.
VII. Concluding Remarks
On the whole, results of the study in the Ukrainian context revealed a
pattern similar to many countries all over the world in regards to
family background being one of the major determinants of student
achievement. In line with the earlier studies in the field it may be
assumed that schools alone are unable to solve the problem of
inequality that lead to disparities in educational achievement.
Therefore, it is recommended that Ukrainian families take active part
in the educational process, and new forms of cooperation between
school and family in the process of child upbringing and education are
developed. The Ukrainian government should develop and implement
policies to raise prestige of education in general and science
education, in particular. Since the study found the link between low
academic achievements of students and disadvantaged socio-economic
background of their families, public policy in Ukraine should address
wider problems of social inequality with stronger emphasis on such
families and childhood welfare.
In relation to the science education, it is important to remember
that students early development takes place in their families.
Students‘ experiences as well as attitudes and beliefs present in
students‘ homes become an important foundation for their science
education. Analysis of the Ukrainian educational context reveals that
more connection should be established between school science and
students‘ home learning environment to prevent exclusion of the
disadvantaged students.
VIII. Further research
The present research has been based on the secondary analysis of
TIMSS 2007 results in Ukraine. In relation to this study more research
is needed. With the next TIMSS study to be held in 2011, Ukraine has
an opportunity to explore trends in mathematics and science
achievement, tracking changes that took place since the previous
study, as well as the impact of the newly introduced educational
assessment and monitoring system on educational institutions and
society as a whole.
Anna Toropova
137
In relation to the current study, more research is needed on the
relationship between various family characteristics with student
achievement. Some measures of family background, such as SES need
to be further explored. More attention should be given to family
processes, or parent-child interaction within a family and its effects on
a child development and future academic performance
Future research may also examine how parents can contribute to
science learning in schools. Special emphasis should be placed on
family characteristics that can be related to differences in science
subjects‘ achievement for boys and girls, in particular an early
development of perceptions and attitudes towards science that might
later influence the choice of student‘s educational path and his or her
chances to succeed on it.
References
Altinok, N. (2009). An empirical approach to marginalization in
education based on TIMSS 2007 study results. Paper
commissioned for the EFA Global Monitoring Report 2010.
University of Metz: UNESCO.
Ammermuller, A., Heijke, H. & Wossman, L. (2005). Schooling
quality in Eastern Europe: Educational production during
transition. Economics of Education Review, 24 (579-599).
Bourdieu, P. (2007). The Forms of Capital. In Sadovnik A. (Ed.)
Sociology of Education. A Critical Reader. (pp.83-95). New
York: Routledge.
Bryman, A. (2008). Social Research Methods. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Chinapah, V. (1983).Participation and Performance in Primary
Schooling. A Study of Equality of Educational Opportunity in
Mauritius. Doctoral Dissertation, Institute of International
Education, Stockholm University.
Chinapah, V. (2010).Education Quality For All (EQFA): Towards a
Learner-Centreed Pedagogy Implications for International and
Comparative Educational Research. Keynote Address at the
11th ICER. September 30-October 1, 2010, Seoul National
University, Seoul, Korea.
Coleman, J. (1966). Equality of educational opportunity. Washington,
DC: National Bureau for Statistics.
Coleman, J. (1988). Social Capital in the Creation of Human Capital.
The American Journal of Sociology, 94 (95-120).
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
138
Darvas, P. (2003). Ukraine: Education Reform Policy Note. The
World Bank. Retrieved May, 2009 from the World Wide Web:
http://siteresources.worldbank.org/Resources/UkraineEducation
PolicyNote.pdf
De Graaf, N. D., De Graaf, P. M. and Kraaykamp, G. (2000) Parental
Cultural Capital and Educational Attainment in the Netherlands:
A Refinement of the Cultural Capital Perspective. Sociology of
Education, 73/2 (92-111).
DiMaggio, P. (1982). Cultural Capital and School Success: The
Impact of Culture Status Participation on the Grades of US High
School Students. American Sociological Review, 47(189-201).
ETF (2010).Ukraine Country Plan 2009-2011. Turin: European
Training Foundation.
European Commission Report (2000). Quality of School Education
Sixteen Quality Indicators. Brussels: European Commission.
Retrieved March, 2010 from the World Wide Web:
http://ec.europa.eu/education/policies/educ/indic/rapinen.pdf
Feinstein, L. (2006). Social Class and Cognitive Development in
Childhood in the UK, In Lauder, H., Brown, P., Dillabough, J &
Halsey, A. (Eds.), Education, Globalization and Social Change.
(pp. 409-419). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Foy, P. & Olson, J., Eds. (2009a).TIMSS 2007 User Guide for the
International Database. TIMSS and PIRLS International Study
Centre, Boston College.
Foy, P. & Olson, J., Eds. (2009b). TIMSS 2007 User Guide for the
International Database. Supplement 1. International Version of
the TIMSS 2007 Background and Curriculum Questionnaires.
TIMSS and PIRLS International Study Centre, Boston College.
Foy, P. & Olson, J., Eds. (2009c).TIMSS 2007 User Guide for the
International Database. Supplement 2. National Adaptations of
the International Background Questionnaire. TIMSS and PIRLS
International Study Centre, Boston College.
Greaney, V. & Kellaghan, T. (2008).Assessing National
Achievements Levels in Education. Volume 1. The World Bank.
Guo, C. (2007). Issues in Science Learning: An International
Perspective. In Abell, S. & Lederman, N. (Eds.) Handbook of
Research on Science Education, (pp. 227-256). London:
Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.
Howie, S. & Plomp, T. (2006).Contexts of Learning Mathematics and
Science. Routledge.
Anna Toropova
139
Hrynevych (2009). Ethical issues and Examinations System in
Ukraine. Transparency in
education in Eastern Europe. IIEP research papers. Paris: IIEP.
Huitt, W. (2003).A transactional model of the teaching/learning
process. Educational Psychology Interactive. Valdosta, GA:
Valdosta State University. Retrieved May, 2010 from the World
Wide Web
http://www.edpsycinteractive.org/materials/tchlrnmd.html
Hutchison, D. & Schagen, I. (2006).Comparisons between PISA and
TIMSS are we the man with two watches? National
Foundation for Educational Research. Retrieved April, 2009
from the World Wide Web:
https://www.brookings.edu/irc2006conference/HutchisonSchage
n_paper.pdf
Lauder, H., Brown, P., Dillabough, J & Halsey, A. (Eds.),
(2006).Education, Globalization and Social Change. (pp. 398-
408). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Lokshyna, O. (2003). External Assessment of Student Achievements.
In Andreushchenko, V. (Ed.) Reform Strategy for Education in
Ukraine: Educational Policy Recommendations (pp. 83-107).
Kyiv: K.I.S., UNDP.
Martin, M. et al., (2009).TIMSS 2007 International Science Report.
TIMSS and PIRLS International Study Centre, Boston College.
Ministry of Education and Science of Ukraine Official Website
http://www.mon.gov.ua
Nash R. and Harker, K. Signals of Success: Decoding the Sociological
Meaning of Associations between Childhood Abilities and Adult
Educational Achievement, In Lauder, H., Brown, P.,
Dillabough, J & Halsey, A. (Eds.), Education, Globalization and
Social Change. (pp. 420-434.). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
OECD (2000).Knowledge and Skills for Life. First Results from the
OECD Program for International Student Assessment. Paris:
OECD.
Postlethwaite, N. & D. Wiley. (1992). The IEA Study of Science II:
Science Achievement in Twenty-Three Countries. Oxford:
Pergamon Press.
Robitaille, D. & Beaton A. (2002). Secondary Analysis of the TIMSS
Data: A Synthesis of Current Research. Boston: Kluwer
Academic Publishers.
Shangwu, Z. (1993). Chinese Science Education. A Comparative
Study of achievement in Secondary Schools Related to Student,
Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
140
Home and School Factors.Doctoral Dissertation, Institute of
International Education, Stockholm University.
Smith, E. (2008). Using secondary data in Educational and Social
Research. Glasgow: Open University Press.
United Nations Statistical Database. Retrieved September, 2010 from
the World Wide Web:
http://data.un.org/CountryProfile.aspx?crName=UKRAINE
UNDP.(2010). Human Development Report. Retrieved November,
2010 from the World Wide Web:
http://hdr.undp.org/en/statistics
UNESCO.(1990). World Declaration on Education for All and
Framework for Action to Meet Basic Learning Needs. New
York: UNESCO. Retrieved March, 2010 from the World Wide
Web: http://www.unesco.org/education/pdf/JOMTIE_E.PDF
UNESCO. (2000). Education for All: Central and Eastern
Europe.Synthesis report. Paris: UNESCO. Retrieved April, 2010
from the World Wide Web:
http://www.unesco.org/education/wef/en-docs/findings/cee.doc
UNESCO.(2010). EFA Global Monitoring Report 2010.Reaching the
Marginalized. Paris: UNESCO.
UNICEF. (2000). Defining Quality in Education, Working Paper
Series, UNICEF, New York. Retrieved April, 2010 from the
World Wide Web:
http://www.unicef.org/education/files/QualityEducation.PDF
UNICEF (2008).Country profile. Education in Ukraine. Retrieved
April, 2010 from the World Wide Web:
http://www.unicef.org/ceecis/Ukraine.pdf
Vari, P. (1997). Are we similar in math and science? A Study of
Grade 8 in Nine Central and Eastern European Countries.
Budapest: the IEA.
Aliaksandra Laziuk
141
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment:
Comparative Case Study on the Role of Life Skills Based
Education for Students from Boarding Schools & Secondary
Education in the Republic of Moldova
Aliaksandra Laziuk
I. Introduction
Within the last few decades social issues that today‘s society is facing
have escalated dramatically and reached a critical point in certain parts
of the world. Children and youth are among the most vulnerable
groups of society that are being affected by the turbulent time fought
with difficulties. As a result they are faced with problems and
hardships that they are often not prepared to meet and lack the skills
and psychological mechanisms to cope with. In order to protect
themselves, young people require skills and abilities to make rational,
well thought out choices which will lead to the best possible outcomes
and help to face the challenges ahead. In light of this, mobilization of
society took place in order to confront and prevent the problems that
affect and challenge people‘s well-being. As a part of
"comprehensive, multi-strategy approach, a life-skills methodology is
increasingly being used to help reduce the harm associated with these
issues, and to develop protective behavior among youth" (ECOSOC,
2001, p. 1). In the centre of life skills education is the concept of
empowerment in order to provide people with ―adaptive and positive
behavior that enable individuals to deal effectively with the demands
and challenges of everyday life‖ (WHO, 2003, p. 3).
Being a country hit by a rapid political change in 1989 and the
rollercoaster years that followed, two decades later Moldova is still
going through a lengthy social and economic transition period. Such a
rapid transformation brought about changes affecting all the strata of
its population. The situation forced people to look for a fast solution to
survive and a source of income outside of their hometown and
commonly outside Moldova‘s borders. In this light, a new
phenomenon of labour migration emerged and became a common
strategy for many Moldovans seeking to provide for their families.
The alarming tendency is for the younger generation of Moldova‘s
population to migrate abroad, leaving at home predominantly the old
and young ones. It impacted families of migrated populations,
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
142
children in particular and introduced another new phenomenon in life
of contemporary Moldova children left behind or so called social
orphans. They are either placed in residential care institutions or left
with distant relatives, neighbours or even alone without a secure
family environment, care or supervision (Moldova Youth Strategy,
2005, CRIC & UNICEF, 2006, Vité, 2008). Consequently, the youth
of today‘s Moldova is faced with an immensely difficult situation of
finding the right reference for the difficult choices to be made. The
ability to make rational and well thought out decisions.
In such an unsettling situation acquisition of critical thinking,
social and interpersonal skills, development of psychological coping
mechanisms are essential for the vulnerable population in order to be
able to adjust to the challenges and manage their personal life with
good and positive outcomes. The young population like never before
requires tools for assistance in a difficult period of transition that both
them and their country are facing. Tools that could assist and
empower in making informed decisions affecting their everyday life
and future. The overall aim of the study is to explore the concept of
life skills and life skills based education as a means of empowerment
for young people from secondary education and from boarding
schools in Moldova.
II. Theoretical Framework
The research is placed within the broader framework of the concept of
empowerment and provides its detailed review within the various
contexts. Being widespread and popularized notion it consequently
resulted in the ambiguity and numerous definitions that vary
depending on the area of application. In the study reported below the
emphasis is given to empowerment through development of critical
thinking, i.e., critical pedagogy of Freire complemented with key
ideas of Habermas‘s Communication Theory, and Rowlands‘s model
of empowerment. Discussing empowerment from different
perspectives the ideas of these three scholars are used complementary
to each other in order to frame the theoretical background for this
research.
Rowlands defines empowerment as ―undoing negative social
constructions, so that people come to see themselves as having the
capacity and the right to act and influence decisions‖ (Rowlands 1997,
p. 14). She puts an emphasis on an individual and his/her inner
strength and brings attention to the psychological aspect of
Aliaksandra Laziuk
143
empowerment. At the same time, Rowlands identifies three
dimensions of empowerment: personal empowerment, close
relationships empowerment and collective empowerment. Personal
empowerment is defined as ―developing a sense of self and individual
confidence and capacity, and undoing the effects of internalized
oppression‖ (Rowlands, 1997, p. 15).
In this regard Rowlands understanding of empowerment within
personal dimension echoes Freire‘s concepts of ―conscientisation‖
which is considered to lay the foundation for philosophy of
empowerment in education (FRIDE, 2006). Rowlands brings in the
aspect of self into the definition of empowerment and goes beyond
viewing empowerment as ―participation in decision making process‖
(Rowlands 1997, p. 14). Freire puts am emphasis on conscientisation
and introduces the concept of critical pedagogy with dialogue at its
core. Freire‘s concept of education is opposed to the ―banking model‖
of education i.e., a passive model of education which does not provide
space for critical reflection or questioning of the appropriateness and
relevance of information to the learner‘s environment (Freire, 2001).
Rowlands brings the aspect of inner strength and self into the
empowerment. The emphasis is shifted from control, domination,
oppression to personal, individual level which is reflected in three
types of power that she distinguishes: ―power to,‖ ―power with‖ and
―power from within‖ and as mentions above the three dimensions of
empowerment: personal empowerment, close relationships
empowerment and collective empowerment (Rowlands 1997, 1995).
Just as Rowlands lifts up the individual and his/her inner strength,
Freire shifts the attention from teacher to pupil, from pupil being a
subject of education process to becoming an object and lifts up
dialogue as the foundation of education process. In similar vein to
Freire‘s problem posing education based on the concepts of dialogue
and praxis, Habermas puts an emphasis on dialogue in his theory of
communicative action. Similar to Freire‘s ideas on dialogue,
Habermas stresses the need to create conditions that can foster an
empowering dialogue based on sincerity and truth. The aim is through
dialogue and critical reflection to overcome ―repressive
communication‖ which results in ―the incapacity to express subjective
needs fully, thus short-circuiting the development of autonomy and
critical consciousness‖ and achieve ―reflexive learning‖ (Morrow &
Torres, 2002 p. 105-106). The concept of repressive communication
has a resonance with Freire‘s concept of culture of silence and the
overcoming of distorted communication through emancipatory
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
144
dialogue and critical reflection parallels the earlier presented Freire‘s
notion of conscientization.
The idea of empowerment through critical thinking and dialogue
in education as presented above is convergent with the concept of
empowerment by means of Life Skills Based Education (LSBE). In
particular development of self-empowerment and ―… a belief that
skills can be learned, modified and improved as a person develops and
adjusts to life‘s challenges…‖(Bender, 2002, p.27). Self-
empowerment according to Bender means ―…believing [and] having
the ability to identify alternatives in any situations…‖ the accent is
made on being aware of the choices one has in a situation (Bender,
2002, p. 28). At the same time, the dimension of self-empowerment
echoes Rowlands‘ concept of ―power from within‖ finding of inner-
strength and corresponds to the dimension of ―personal
empowerment‖ (Rowlands, 1997). Teaching and learning methods
employed within LSBE have a resonance with earlier presented
Freire‘s philosophy on education, with dialogue at its core and
complemented by Habermases‘ Theory of Communicative Action.
LSBE puts an emphasis on participatory learning and teaching
methods and have dialogue and communication at its foundation
(UNFPA 2010, WHO, 2002, Bender, 2002).
III. Research design
The research examines and analyses the concepts of Life Skills (LS)
and Life Skills Based Education (LSBE) in Moldovan context and
investigates the role of Life Skills Based Education in life of its
beneficiaries, i.e., students from secondary education institutions and
from boarding schools in the Republic of Moldova by employing
semi-structured interviews, group interviews, document study, and
non-participant observations. The study is a qualitative case study
with the major body of information emanating from semi-structured
interviews. A qualitative case study was chosen since the research
aims at getting an in-depth understanding of the phenomenon of LS
and the role LSBE plays in a specific context, i.e., Moldova and
uncovers the intricacies and complexities of the issues in focus of the
research. The issue in focus has an intricate history which makes
employment of a case study to be the optimal for revealing knowledge
and shedding light on the phenomenon that ―… we would not
otherwise have access to‖ (Merriam, 1998, p. 33). Nevertheless, there
is a trade-off between the depth and breadth of the research. Case
Aliaksandra Laziuk
145
study‘s findings are not generalizable since the research is aiming at
collecting reach, in-depth data about the phenomenon and lacks
breadth of coverage. The data collection took place in September and
October 2009 in Moldova in different towns and villages with the base
in the capital, Chisinau. Two target groups were identified for the
research interviews: boarding school beneficiaries of LSBE and
secondary school beneficiaries of LSBE/Health Education. Non-
probability, purposeful sampling was employed during the process.
Purposeful sampling was considered to be the most appropriate for
this type of study based on the ground that it provides most
information-rich cases in order to gain the insights and understanding
of the phenomenon in focus of the research (Merriam, 1998, p. 61).
Semi-structured interviews were used as a major tool for in-
depth data collection. Interviews were conducted in two phases. First
phase of interviews was conducted with actors and stakeholders
involved in the work with LSBE in Moldova predominantly in the
areas of education and social inclusion. In total twenty four persons
were interviewed during the first phase. Data emanated from these
twenty four interviews was used in the background information for the
research and for getting a complete picture on the matter. Due to the
fact that LS continues to be a sensitive and laden topic the process of
collecting information and examining the complex issue involved a
diverse range of actors. As stated previously the amount of printed and
available sources on the process of LS in Moldova is extremely
limited and scarce. Therefore predominant amount of data was
emanated from the interviews conducted in the first phase of the
research, document studies and field experience
The second phase of interviews was conducted with two target
groups of beneficiaries, i.e., boarding school participants (Case A) and
pupils from the secondary education institutions (Case B). Interviews
with six boarding school participants were used for data analysis. As
per secondary education institution, data from eight interview and one
group interview was used for data analysis. All interviews were
structured around the interview guide but at the same time provided
space for flexibility and adjustment depending on the issue which was
more significant. Cross-cutting issues for the second phase of the
interviews were 1) background of the informants in order to get the
picture of their daily life, family relation; 2) informants experience as
LSBE training or LSBE/Health Education participants 3) impact of
LSBE on the beneficiaries with particular focus on changes caused by
LSBE. A considerate part of the interviews was aiming at gathering
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
146
data in retrospective since informants were recollecting their personal
history, memories and events that took place several years ago. The
part of the interview aiming at collecting background information on
the participants might have been sensitive especially when
interviewing boarding school pupils due to the often difficult family
situation. This fact was carefully observed by the researcher and the
informants‘ right to abstain from answering was fully respected.
All interviews with secondary school participants were
conducted in Russian. In case of the boarding school participants a
help of two interpreters was solicited in order to interpret from
Romanian to Russian since boarding school respondents understood
Russian but did not feel comfortable and confident to express their
answers back in Russian but preferred to reply in Romanian.
IV. Data analysis
Analysis of the data emanated from the second phase of semi-
structured interviews, i.e., the boarding schools students and the
secondary education students were carried out based on the methods
of data management adopted from Merriam (1998), Seidman (1998),
Miles & Huberman (1994). The empirical data was first created into a
text by reconstructing and transcribing interview tapes which resulted
in a number of free-flowing texts. Then the free-flowing texts were
read line by line and examined through the prism of research
questions in order to identify and mark out the most meaningful for
the purpose of the study passages in individual interviews and a group
interview and to generate possible codes to be assigned to the
passages. The codes assigned to the paragraphs at the initial stage of
the process of data analysis were of more descriptive nature. Further
process of data analysis involved continues rereading and sifting of
identified passages in order to search for possible common patterns
and sequences, as well as for differences and frequency of its
appearance in order to identify where the emphasis is in the data.
After this stage, initial coded passages were grouped into large
thematic categories, i.e., abstract concepts indicated and derived from
the data which were assigned more abstract and inferential labels than
in comparison to the codes generated at the initial stage of the data
analysis (Merriam, 1998, Seidman, 1998). Finally, the thematic
categories were one more time examined, sifted and search for
common patterns and thread connections in order to be able to group
Aliaksandra Laziuk
147
them into larger cluster themes which in its turn were also given
abstract labels.
V. Features of Life Skills Based Education in
Moldovan Context
Being placed within a particular historical, cultural, socio-economic
context, LSBE in Moldova acquired a certain set of features. These
features were identified during the first phase of interviews conducted
with the stakeholders involved in the process of introducing LSBE in
Moldova, and complimented by direct personal experience and
observations in the field. Four features were identified during the first
phase of the research they are: 1) stigma and intentional avoidance of
usage of the term Life Skills; 2) strong connection with international
organizations, aid agencies, local NGO‘s and youth centres, and weak
linkage with the governmental agencies and state structures; 3) time
factor constrain, and 4) diversity of Life Skills Education‘s contextual
application.
Most striking feature of LS in the Moldovan context that was
identified during the field work is stigma and caused by it intentional
avoidance of usage of the term LS. Stigma attached to the notion of LS
in Moldova largely appeared as a repercussion from the scandal
caused by the strong reaction from some parts of the Moldovan
society as a response to the introduction of subject in the secondary
education system. The situation created around LSBE in October 2005
right after the new subject was launched at the national level, was
followed by the whirlpool of events such as public hearings,
conferences, public appeals to the government, debates, mass media
agitation. Intensified by parental banishment of children from school
attendance, criticism of the LSBE guidebooks, particularly harsh
criticism was directed towards guidebook for pupils of 5th -7th grade
followed by complete withdrawal of all pupil‘s guidebook on LSBE
for all school grades. All the above listed resulted in a rather strong
negative image that LS received in the public eyes which is still
present among some groups of the society after several years. To a
certain extent an explanation of such a strong reaction towards LSBE
could be rooted in the fact that issues as HIV/AIDS, STD, and sexual
education are not discussed very much out in the open in Moldova and
subtly regarded as taboo and shameful.
Another feature of LS in Moldova identified during the field
study was its strong connection with international organizations, aid
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
148
agencies, local NGO‘s and youth centres, and weak linkage with the
governmental agencies and state structures. This aspect was pointed
out and stressed during the first phase of the interviews conducted
with several key informants, i.e., a national consultant, former chief of
the youth division of the Ministry of Education and former Vice
Minister of Education. Such a strong connection to international
organizations was linked to the initial the financial support to the
subject coming from the Global Fund for HIV/AIDS, TB and Malaria
with the condition that after two years LSBE would be introduced all
over the country as a compulsory subject (from the interview with a
national consultant). As stressed numerous times during the interviews
conducted with informants, the idea of LSBE was not owned by
Moldova or Moldovan Government but rather brought in by
international organizations, agencies and civil society, and was largely
connected to the financial support attached to it which was mentioned
above. According to the former chief of the youth division of the
MOE and former Vice Minister of Education, this factor played a
weakening role in the process of implementation.
Third feature is a time factor constrain connected to the channel
of LSBE provision in Moldova i.e., through formal school curriculum,
non-formal school curriculum and non-curriculum activities. It is very
distinct that currently there is no unifying channel of LSBE provision
since the subject is not compulsory but rather optional and various
mechanisms are employed. For example, one of the channels is to
incorporate it within the framework of optional Health Education
lessons.
The final feature identified as a characteristic for LS in Moldova
is the diversity of its contextual application. LS in Moldova are
employed within the wide range of contextual settings, the most
common ones being livelihood, health and civic education. Livelihood
programmes target five domains: human, natural, physical, social and
financial (CRS, Sustainable Livelihood Frameworks, 2009).Civic
education focuses on citizenships rights and obligations, active
participation, decision making processes, etc.
VI. Findings
The empirical findings of the case study are analysed and discussed
through the prism of model of empowerment developed by Rowlands
and, complemented by the theoretical concepts of critical pedagogy of
Freire and key ideas of Habermas‘s Communication Theory.
Aliaksandra Laziuk
149
Particular emphasis is placed on the cluster theme ―Impact,‖ since it
illuminates the role of LSBE education for both of the target groups of
the research and answers one of the objectives of the study.
Based on the empirical findings and its analysis through
theoretical framework, it was found that the role played by LSBE for
the two groups in focus of the research is rather distinct. As identified
during the study, for the boarding school students (Case A) LSBE
resulted in primarily obtaining and increasing of self-esteem, self-
confidence, finding of inner strength and change of self-image. The
fieldwork showed that for Case a transformation predominantly
occurred at the level of personal perception. The study suggests that
student‘s low self-esteem and feeling of less value and inequality in
comparison to other members of the society is largely connected and
stemmed from the fact that they were living in a boarding school
which are associated with a rather gloomy image and intensified by
the attached label of socially disadvantaged background. It was
identified during the study that by being peer educators and
participating in LSBE trainings, interviewed boarding school students
gained the inner strengths and self-confidence which according to all
of the informants they all initially, i.e., before LSBE trainings, were
lacking. Gaining self-confidence corresponds to the dimension of
―personal empowerment‖ in Rowlands‘ model and constitutes the
foundation for gaining empowerment in other dimensions. Thus,
according to Rowlands, personal empowerment plays the role of ―the
‗key‘ that opens ‗locks‘ on the empowerment door‖ (Rowlands, 1997,
p. 111). Nevertheless, changes in other dimensions of empowerment,
i.e., close relationships empowerment and collective empowerment
were not so apparent for this group.
In contrast to boarding school pupils, for secondary school
participants (Case B) the study showed that LSBE/Health Education
resulted primarily in changes within the domain of social skills and in
particular, emphasis was put on communication and interaction with
each other. The study showed that LSBE assisted students in
becoming more open, tolerant and helped to improve interaction,
group cohesion and understanding. In regard to Rowlands‘
empowerment model it represented interplay between ―empowerment
in close relationships‖ and ―collective empowerment‖ dimensions.
Empowerment in close relationships is identified by Rowlands as
―developing the ability to negotiate and influence the nature of
relationship and decisions made within it‖ (Rowlands 1997, p. 15).
The core values connected to relationships empowerment are: ability
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
150
to negotiate, ability to communicate, ability to get support, ability to
defend self/rights, sense of ‗self‘ in relationship and dignity
(Rowlands 1997, p. 120). The collective dimension of empowerment
is referred to empowerment within a group and identified as
―individuals working together to achieve a more extensive impact than
each could have had alone‖ (Rowlands 1997, p. 15). The core values
listed within this dimension are group identity, collective sense of
agency, group dignity, self-organization and management. According
to the analysis of empirical findings for the secondary school students,
the decisive role in impacting the changes in communication and
group interaction was assigned to the participatory teaching learning
methods employed by LSBE/Health Education teachers and
contextual relevance of the material for the student‘s needs and daily
life. At the same time, even though as stated earlier, personal
empowerment presents the basis for development of any other
empowerment dimensions, in case of secondary school informants‘
reference to the changes that constitute the core elements of personal
empowerment, i.e. self-esteem, self-confidence were not apparent.
That could be connected and explained by the fact that even though to
certain extend all school students were affected by the migration
phenomenon nevertheless they grew up and lived within the comfort
of home and family environment unlike the boarding school students.
VII. Conclusion
This study brings attention to the positive role that LSBE played in
empowerment of both groups of beneficiaries and suggests that the
differences in the impact of LSBE on secondary school students and
boarding school students are largely rooted in the informants‘ social
environment. Findings indicate that the issue of Life Skills and Life
Skills Based Education is a sensitive and laden one within the
Moldovan society affected greatly by political, economic and socio-
cultural factors. This led to the fact that currently there is no
continuous, compulsory Life Skills Based Education offered within
secondary educational system in Moldova. It puts a strain on securing
long-term continuity of skills development over a lengthy period of
time and by this jeopardizes the time factor which is a vital element
for any skills development and behavioural change. The study also
finds that the role of Life Skills Based Education for the two groups in
focus is rather distinct. For the boarding school participants Life Skills
Based Education results primarily in increase of self-esteem, self-
Aliaksandra Laziuk
151
confidence, finding of inner strength and change of self-image. For the
secondary school participants Life Skills Based Education impacts
primarily participants social and communication skills. The
differences in the role that Life Skills Based Education plays for both
groups of the respondents are also examined through prism of their
social environment and living milieu.
References
Bender, C. J.G. (2002), Life Skills Programme for Learners in the
Senior Phase: A Social Work Perspective. M.A. Thesis.
University of Pretoria. Retrieved in February, 2010, from the
World Wide Web: http://upetd.up.ac.za/thesis/available/etd-
11222002-110633/unrestricted/00front.pdf
CRIC & UNICEF (2006).The Situation of Children Left Behind by
Migrating Parents. Study Report. Chisinau: Imago.
Catholic Relief Services (CRS) (2009). PowerPoint Presentation. The
Sustainable Livelihood Frameworks.
ECOSOC (2001). Life Skills for Youth in the Asia and Pacific Region.
Retrieved in April, 2010, from World Wide Web:
www.unescap.org/esid/hds/youth/hrdy3_6e.doc
Freire, P. (2001). Pedagogy of the Oppressed. New York: Continuum.
Fundaciónparalas Relaciones Internacionales y el Diálogo Exterior
(FRIDE) (2006), Empowerment. Retrieved in February, 2010,
from the World Wide Web:
http://www.fride.org/download/BGR_IndiviCamb_ENG_dic06.
pdf
Government of the Republic of Moldova. Department for Youth and
Sport.(2005). Youth Strategy 2006. National Resource Centre
For Youth, Chisinau.
Merriam, S.B. (1998). Qualitative Research and Case Study
Application in Education. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass
Publishers.
Miles, M.B. & Huberman, A.M. (1994).An Expanded Sourcebook,
Qualitative Data Analysis (2nded.). London: Sage Publications.
Morrow, A. R. & Torres, A. C. (2002).Reading Freire and Habermas.
Critical Pedagogy and Transformative Social Change.London:
Teachers College Press.
Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment
152
Rowlands, J. (1995). Empowerment Examined. Oxfam, UK, Retrieved
in February, 2010, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.scribd.com/doc/6897453/rowlands-empowerment-
examined-1995
Rowlands, J. (1997). Questioning Empowerment.Working with
Women in Honduras.Oxfam, UK
Seidman, I. E. (1998).Interviewing as a Qualitative Research: a Guide
for Researchers in Education and the Social Sciences.(2nd ed.).
New York: Teachers College Press.
UNFPA (2010).Supporting Adolescents and Youth. Education and
Empowerment: Moving from Information to Action. Retrieved
in April, 2010, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.unfpa.org/adolescents/education.htm
Vité, S.J. (2008). Empowered to Cope Children Left Behind.
Independent review of the ―Social Inclusion of Children Left
Behind by Migrating Parents‖ Project, implemented by the
Child Rights Information Centre (CRIC), Moldova
Commissioned by Save the Children Sweden. Sweden: Save the
Children
WHO (2003).Information Series on School Health Document 9.Skills
for Health Skills-Based Health Education Including Life Skills:
An Important Component of a Child-Friendly/Health-Promoting
School. Retrieved in December, 2008, from the World Wide
Web:
http://www.who.int/school_youth_health/media/en/sch_skills4h
ealth_03.pdf
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
153
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
During Economic Crisis:
A Comparative Analysis of Diploma Disease in Thailand
Before and after Higher Education Reform of 1999
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
I. Introduction
Background
As jobs depend more and more on certificates, degrees and diplomas,
aims and motives of schooling has been changing. Schooling, which
used to be for enriching intellectual and moral life of individuals,
becomes ‗mere qualification-earning‘. In 1976, Ronald Dore saw this
distortion and then spoke out against the ‗Diploma Disease‘ (See
section 3.1). He claimed it was a waste of investment in education
since it not only caused ‗qualification inflation‘, but also diminished
full benefits of ‗real education‘ (Dore, 1976).
Dore (1976) traced the significant causes of this change through
the educational histories of Britain, Japan, Sri Lanka and Kenya and
illustrated how the ‗late development effect‘ (See section 3.1) created
such problem. He identified the growth of government bureaucracy as
a key to the problem; however, in 20 years later he wondered if the
reversible trend of government bureaucracy could mean the end of the
so-called disease (Dore, 1997a). As Little (1997) also questioned
when job markets become more internationalized and more social
groups compete for positions within them; if Diploma Disease will
become a thing of the past or will it re-emerge in the 21st century. The
suitable answer may be the latter.
Since Dore‘s original thesis in the 1970s, Brown & Lauder
(2006, p.325) noticed that the situation has worsened because the
worldwide expansion of higher education has taken place behind the
slogan Learning is earning‘. While education reform has been
expected to alleviate the so-called disease, backwashes of a reform
overwhelmed by neo-liberalism might prove the contrary. Education
has increasingly responded to the commercialization which then put
pressures on quality standards (UNESCO, 2006). Market ideology in
education can also create opportunities for fraudulent providers of
higher education and results in backwash effects such as ‗degree mil‘
(UNESCO, 2009). In addition, when jobs are scarcer at the midst of
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
154
the economic recession, the on-going race of qualification
accumulation in order to compete in global labour market tends to be
more intensified (Varghese, 2009). Therefore, it is reasonable to take
Dore‘s thesis into account and seriously investigate this phenomenon
again.
A combination of special characteristics and coincidences within
the country become compelling rationales why Thailand was selected.
More concretely; firstly, Thailand is a late developer, but it is different
from countries investigated by previous research as it is never been
colonized. Therefore, it is beneficial for examining the argument of
Dore & Little (1982) which claimed that the tension of Diploma
Disease is relative to influences of being later developed and
colonialism. Secondly, Thai historical background was embedded in
absolute monarchy and aristocracy before its transition to a
meritocratic society. Bureaucratization which Dore claimed as the
most important factor of Diploma Disease is then obvious in Thai
society and creates its repercussion until today. Thirdly, the country
implemented its education reform during both the economic crisis of
the late 1990s and also the recent economic crisis of 2008.This
coincidence interestingly facilitates a great opportunity to trace on
impacts of education reform in time of an economic crisis to the
Diploma Disease phenomenon. Most importantly, the consequences of
Diploma Disease are noticeable in the country, and these situations
have persisted while investing on ‗human capital‘ has become a basis
for national self-reliance and competitiveness. Regrettably, in spite of
placing education reform as a national priority, Thailand‘s
development is stagnant (Chiengkul & OEC, 2010). Has Diploma
Disease truly been a chronic problem in the Thai educational system?
What is its situation before and after education reform of 1999
comparatively?
When the knowledge gap of Dore‘ thesis is observable and
when global and local needs comes together, it is apparent that
research about Diploma Disease in Thailand is urgent.
Aims and Objectives
The overall aim of this research is to conduct extensive documentary
research in order to comparatively examine the situation of Diploma
Disease in Thailand before (1960-1998) and after (2000-2010) the
higher education reform during the economic crisis of 1999. The
purposes are to expand on knowledge of Diploma Disease in the
21stcentury and to analyse how the education reform had impacts on
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
155
the situation. This aim can be achieved through specifically looking at
the following objectives:
1. To examine the concept and global situations of Diploma
Disease by means of an extensive review of theoretical and
empirical evidence from international previous research.
2. To investigate and compare the situation of Diploma Disease in
Thailand before (1960-1998) and after (2000-2009) the higher
education reform during economic crisis of 1999 by means of
secondary analysis of key statistics and qualitative content
analysis of archival data.
3. To analyse the validity of Diploma Disease thesis in the 21st
century and in the context of Thailand
Research Questions
In order to encompass the complex phenomenon of Diploma Disease,
research questions were developed based on the central idea of its
concept, ‗the late development effect‘ (See section 2.1). Therefore, the
research question is: How has the situation of Diploma Disease been
in Thailand before (1960-1998) and after (2000-2010) the higher
education reform during economic crisis of 1999?
More specifically:
(i) How have educational certificates been widely used for
occupational selection?
(ii) How has the situation been of qualification inflation (i.e. a steady
fall in the job getting value of any particular level of qualification)?
(iii) How strongly have examinations oriented the Thai educational
system?
II. Key Concept and Previous Research
In this research, the ‗Diploma Disease‘ thesis guides research
questions, data collections, and analysis. Therefore, this section
illustrates the theoretical and empirical studies which are related to
Diploma Disease. Also, how educational reform and economic crisis
might affect the situation is then explored as the objective of this
research is to compare the situation of Diploma Disease before and
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
156
after Thailand‘s higher educational reform during the economic crisis
of 1999.
What is „Diploma Disease‟?
‗Diploma Disease‘ is the thesis which is developed by Ronald Dore in
1976 to indicate the interrelationship between education, qualification,
and development. The process of Diploma Disease starts from
‗dualism‘ of developmental process which causes ‗structural
inequality‘ of income between modern and traditional sectors. The
bureaucratic use of certificates for job allocation leads to intense
demand for schooling and certificates. From an economic standpoint,
the desirability for and shortage of modern sector jobs results in
oversupply of qualified personnel which then causes graduate
unemployment and ‗qualification escalation‘, or ‗qualification
inflation‘. These conditions finally drive demand for higher levels of
education. As to educational aspects, such demand results in
‗examination-oriented schooling‘. Passing competitive exams to get
certificates becomes the end of all learning. Finally, it delivers a
labour market with semi-literate or de-motivated adults for
employment. Irrelevant education for the jobs of an unsuccessful
majority and deformation of minds and characters of a successful
minority are also consequences. Thus, investment on education
becomes wasteful (Dore, 1976; Dore & Little, 1982; Dore, 1997 a).
The above-mentioned arguments were derived from Dore‘s
diagnoses of England, Japan, Sri Lanka and Kenya. Based on this
analysis, Dore (1976) proposed the central idea of the Diploma
Disease thesis, ‗the late development effect‘. He noted that the later
the point in world history in which a nation begins its modernization
process, the faster the rate of qualification inflation and the more
examination-oriented schooling becomes at the expense of genuine
education.
Diploma Disease is a widely cited thesis in the field of
comparative education and development studies. As reviewed by
Little (2006), some scholars applauded the novelty and intelligence of
the thesis, while some critics viewed it pessimistic, exaggerated, and
ethnocentric. However, between the original thesis in 1976 and the
latest cohort of the research in 1997, limited amount of researches
explored the validity of the original thesis and extended and revised it.
Most of the research was conducted by Ronald Dore, Angela W.
Little, and their colleges at the Institute of Development Studies
(IDS), University of Sussex.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
157
Twenty years after the original thesis in 1976, the trends of
Diploma Disease were revisited. Studies by Wolf (2002), Amano
(1997), Little (1997), Cooksey & Riedmiller (1997), and Hargreaves
(1997) examined Diploma Disease in England, Japan, Sri Lanka,
Tanzania, and Egypt respectively. Their research promoted greater
understanding of Diploma Disease in its fundamental factors and
trends.
Some research focuses partly on some of its problematic areas.
For instance, Somerset (1997) indicated that improved examinations
in Kenya supported, but did not subvert pedagogy. Brook & Oxenham
(1984) stressed the danger of competitive external examinations
through their comparative study of Mexico and Ghana. Fry (1981)
suggested that certificates also offered positive effects such as a low-
cost selection process for employers and psychological value of
diplomas for students of disadvantaged social backgrounds.
Furthermore, Lewin‘s (1984) study in Sri Lanka and Malaysia
discovered a result which supported Dore‘s thesis that examinations
conditioned the definition of relevant subject matter and curriculum
objective. Little & Singh (1992) indicated that, in their case study in
England and Malaysia, there was no negative relation between
assessment orientation at school and innovation and creativity at work.
However, in both countries, interest orientation at school was linked
positively with fulfilment and innovation at work.
With an insight from the above-mentioned research, Dore
himself realized that several new factors resulted in changes to the
Diploma Disease situation. In the 1970s, he did not foresee
Thatcherism, Reagonomics, and the neo-liberal market individualist
revolution. He found that the reversible trend of bureaucratization may
not be the end of Diploma Disease. Economic globalization changes
the nature and availability of work. Competition for qualifications and
jobs is also more internationalized (Dore, 1997 b). In the words of
Dore (1997 c), the Diploma Disease model postulated several causal
connections which were not clearly supported by research evidence.
The thesis constituted both an argument and an agenda for further
research.
This literature review suggests that validity of the Diploma
Disease thesis and its elements depends on time and place of
investigation. Therefore, an up-to-date in depth analysis of the
phenomenon in specific cultural settings is needed.
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
158
How Does Higher Educational Reform Affect Diploma Disease?
As shown by the previous review of theoretical and empirical studies,
the market ideology influencing higher educational reform since the
1980s can offer both some promising hopes as well as new challenges
to Diploma Disease.
First of all, the reforms might alleviate unemployment of
graduates. Soresen (1999) reported that in Poland granting higher
education a substantial measure of autonomy generated a system
which was better responsive to societal needs. In addition, Lolwana
(2007) posited that quality assurance has a chance to improve quality
of education if a comprehensive intervention is designed and
integrated within the agenda of education. It might be inferred that
when supplemented with children-centred pedagogy emerging in the
same period, ‗examination-oriented schooling‘ might lessen.
The reform might pose several challenges to the Diploma
Disease. First of all, there is a considerable alteration of public
opinion towards higher education from the ‗public good‘ to ‗private
good‘ as indicated by Altbach (1999). Second, as to what Slaughter &
Leslie (1997) called ‗Academic Capitalism‘, when autonomous
universities in the western world fear that they will have inadequate
resources, they tend to expand their academic services. As a result,
educational certificates might become devalued due to their increasing
supply in the labour market. Third, the rationality of efficiency,
calculability, predictability, and control termed ‗McDonalization‘ by
George Ritzer in 1996 can lead to over-emphasis on quantifiable
indicators such as grades and rankings. This then might aggravate
‗examination-oriented schooling‘. Last but not least, according to the
concept of ‗Service University‘ proposed by Tjeldvoll & Blažėnaitė
(2007), market requirements can bring universities to a major dilemma
between the ideal of their academic freedom and their need for
sufficient response to market demands. As a consequence, the
Diploma Disease becomes more sophisticated and inspires more
inquisitive research especially when an economic crisis induces
additional pressures to educational system as illustrated in next
section.
How Does an Economic Crisis Impact on Diploma Disease?
An economic crisis unavoidably affects Diploma Disease because it
has repercussions in society at large and within higher education in
several ways. The review of its consequences in international arenas
during the East Asian economic crisis (e.g. Varghese, 2001; and
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
159
Ablett & Slengesol, 2001) and the current global economic recession
(e.g. Altbach et al., 2009; and Varghese, 2009) reveals several points
which are related to Diploma Disease.
First, the on-going race for educational certificates for job
competition in the labour market might be of greater concern. This can
be inferred from the rising demand for higher education during the
crisis due to lack of jobs in the labour market. Second, during
economic crises, pressure on educational budgets forced higher
institutions to seek more income through expansion of their academic
services since the budget from the governments was limited. This
might also lead to the third concern regarding the slowdown of
investment in learning facilities and the freezing of staff recruitment.
Lastly, the lessened apprenticeship from companies due to companies‘
bankruptcy might decrease ‗learning to do a job‘.
In conclusion, in light of the overall theoretical and empirical
evidences guided by the review of literature, this research finds an
inspiring gap for additional research on Diploma Disease in the 21st
century and realizes that a reform of higher education as well as
economic crisis might more or less had impacts on the phenomenon.
Therefore, when Thailand began the new century with its ambitious
education reform plan immediately after the East Asian economic
crisis of 1997, a comparative analysis of Diploma Disease before and
after this education reform during economic crisis is undoubtedly
interesting.
III. Diploma Disease in Thailand: Major findings of the
Study
With the transparent and objective nature of quantitative research
strategy, this research conducts a secondary analysis of official
statistics such as the Labour Force Survey (LFS) and key educational
statistics. The qualitative content analysis of several kinds of
documents is also employed in order to search for factual information
on what happened in Thailand and henceforth seeks for the latent
content or the underlining meaning within texts written by various
stakeholders of Thai society. The analysis is based on three major
research questions associated with the ‗problematic‘ of Diploma
Disease and focuses particularly on the higher education level. They
are: how higher educational certificates have been broadly used for
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
160
job selection process. How did the situation of qualification inflation?
And how strongly have examinations oriented the Thai educational
system?
The Wide Use of Higher Educational Certificate as a Prerequisite
for Jobs
The Change in Educational Attainment as a Prerequisite for Jobs
Thailand‘s dualistic development, the beginning of Diploma Disease‘s
cycle, along with continuous explosion of its education has shaped the
role of higher educational certificates as a prerequisite for jobs. The
early stage of Thailand societal transformation corresponded with
what Dore (1997c, p.2) described: ―the factories and offices and the
clinics would at first limited in number: tiny bridge-heads of
modernity in the sea of ‗traditional society‘… the secondary schools
and universities ran, as it were, the immigration service for the
modern sector bridge-head. They decided who was to be let into the
modern sector bridge-head and provided the necessary orientation for
a productive life within it.‖
This research contends that higher educational certificates have
been widely used for job selection process in Thailand and certificates
in this level become increasingly important as a prerequisite for
several group of occupations after the education reform in the late
1990s. Since the 1970s until 2009 Thai labour market had been
dominantly relied on a high percentage of non-higher education
graduates. Nonetheless, the share of this group of labours were
continuously reduced and replaced by those who completed higher
education. The increasing trend of higher education graduates can be
obviously noticed since 1990s onwards although it was sharply
diminished in 2001. In the 1990s, before the educational reform, the
percentage of higher education graduates increased double from 3.5
percent in 1992 to 8.2 percent in 1998. After the reform, the share of
higher education graduates continued its rising trend, increasing 5.2
percent between 1999 and 2009 (See NSO, 1974; NSO, 1985, p. 484;
NSO, 1992, p. 21; NSO, 1997, p. 20-23; NSO, 1998a, p. 20-23; NSO,
1999a, p. 16 and p.18; NSO, 2001, p. 18 and 20; NSO, 2009a, p. 101).
Key factors contributed to this escalation were the change in
occupational pattern of the Thai as well as an effort to widen
educational opportunity due to the educational reform.
The change in percentage of employed persons in each
occupational group as presented in the following Table 1 and Table 2
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
161
indicated that Thai economy had been moving towards industrial and
services sectors, which eventually contributed to the rising demand for
higher education degree as a prerequisite for entering to the labour
markets. Four decades before education reform of 1999, Thai citizens
steadily shifted their occupations from agricultural sector towards
manufacturing sector and subsequently moved towards service sector
with a slower leaving from agricultural sector in the 2000s. The first
noticeable shift towards occupations in manufacturing sector was
found since 1976 when the percentage in the occupational major
group ‗Craftsmen, productive-process workers and labourers not
elsewhere classified‘ increased from 6.8 percent in 1969 and 1971 to
8.8 percent in 1976.Afterwards, this group of occupation became the
second largest share of employed persons until the end of 1990s.
Table 1: Employed persons by occupational classification
(As percentage of total employed persons)
Whole kingdom, 1969-1999
Occupational
Classification / Years
1969
(Jul-Sep)
1971
Jul-Sep
1976
Jul-
Sep
1981
Jul-
Sep
1985
Jul-
Sep
1996
May
199
8
May
1999
May
1. Professional, technical and
related workers
1.4
1.6
1.9
2.8
3.0
5.2
6.5
6.3
2. Administrative, executive
and managerial workers
0.7
0.7
0.8
1.5
1.4
2.9
3.3
3.3
3. Clerical workers
1.2
1.3
1.3
1.7
2.1
4.3
4.7
3.8
4. Sales workers
7.7
7.4
7.5
8.1
8.5
13.6
15.
4
14.6
5. Farmers, fishermen, hunt-
ers, loggers and relate d
workers / miners, quarrymen
and related workers
79.3
79.3
75.7
72
68.5
42.2
39.
0
43.7
6. Workers in transport and
communication occupations
1.6
1.4
1.9
1.9
2.3
4.2
4.3
4.2
7. Craftsmen, production-
process workers a nd labour-
ers, not elsewhere classified
6.3
6.3
8.8
9.4
10.7
23.0
21.
4
19.0
8. Service, sports and recrea-
tion workers
1.8
1.7
2.1
2.6
3.5
4.5
5.3
5.1
9. Workers not classifiable by
occupation
0.0
0.1
0.0
0.0
0.0
0.1
0.0
0.0
Total (in percentage)
100
99.8
100
100
100.
100
100
100
Total numbers
(in thousands)
17,157.0
16,618.6
18,410.
9
24,365.
9
25,852.
5
30,373.
8
28,5
53.2
29,830
.6
Source: NSO (1987, p. 42 and p. 49); NSO (1997, p. 20-23); NSO (1998a, p.
20-23); and NSO (1999a, p. 22-25)
Note:
a. Statistics for 1969-1985 are from data compiled by NSO (1987).
Statistics for 1996-1999 are accumulated and calculated as percentage
based on data from NSO (1997); NSO (1998a); and NSO (1999a)
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
162
b. Statistics for 1969-1999 and 2001, 2005 and 2009are presented in
separate table since occupational classifications were different.
Namely, before 2001 LFS employed International Standard
Classification of Occupation (ISCO) 1958 but since 2001 LFS
employed ISCO 1988.
c. NSO (2010b) explained that the small error of the sum of numbers
and percentages were a result of the adjustment from more than one
decimal to one decimal in the calculation process.
Table 2: Employed persons by occupational classification
(As percentage of total employed persons)
Whole Kingdom, 2001-2009
Occupational Classification / Years
2001
(Apr-Jun)
2005
(Apr-Jun)
2009
(Apr-Jun)
1.Legislators, senior officials and managers
7.2
7.3
2.8
2.Professionals
3.9
4.0
3.9
3.Technicians and associate professionals
3.8
4.3
4.0
4. Clerks
3.4
3.7
3.8
5. Service workers and shop and market
sale workers
13.3
15.2
17.7
6. Skilled agricultural and fishery workers
35.6
31.3
34.8
7. Craft and related trades workers
12.3
13.1
12.7
8. Plant and machine operators and assem-
blers
8.2
8.4
7.8
9. Elementary occupations
12.1
12.6
12.4
10. Workers not classifiable by occupation
0.0
0.2
0.1
Total (in percentage)
100
100
100
Total numbers (in Thousands)
31,388.3
34,674.5
37,689.4
The first highest shared percentage of employed persons worked in
this group of occupation.
The second highest shared percentage of employed persons worked in
this group of occupation.
The third highest shared percentage of employed persons worked in
this group of occupation.
Source: NSO (2001, p. 22) NSO (2005, p. 101); and NSO (2009a, p. 102)
Note: 0.0 means both none and less than 0.1
However, in the 2000s percentage of employed persons in
occupational major group ‗Skill agricultural and fishery workers‘ did
not indicate decreasing trend like before. The shares in the other
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
163
occupational groups were also quite stable except the outstanding
dropped of ‗Legislators, senior officials, and managers‘. The most
observable gain was found among occupational major group ‗Service
workers and shop and market sales workers‘ which finally reached
17.7 percent in 2009. It was forecasted that the most in need
occupations in Thailand in 2010-2014 would be sale workers,
professionals, and technicians (DOE, 2009a). The East Asian
economic crisis of 1997 contributed to significant structural shift
towards this trend. A research by World Bank (2000, p. 15-16)
revealed that in the initial stage of the crisis, the service sector played
an important role in moderating the adverse employment impact of the
crisis, while in the later stage or first quarter of 1999 agriculture took
over this role. In the first quarter of 1998, the net flow of workers out
of agriculture slowed down dramatically. The labour market adjusted
to the economic crisis by sharply reducing the agriculture-to-non
agriculture labour flows that have characterized Thai economy during
the 1990s and most likely for two or three decades before that.
Another reason behind the increasing share of employed persons with
higher education in the total employed persons was given to an
attempt to expand compulsory education and higher education
opportunity as demonstrated in Table 3.
Table 3: Numbers and Growth Rate Of Total Labour Force
By Level of Educational Attainment 1988, 1998, And 2008
Level of educational
attainment
Before education reform of 1999
After education reform of
1999
1998
2008
1988
1998
2008
Number
(in
thousands)
Percentage
Number
(in
thousands)
Percentage
Number
(in
thousands)
Percentage
Growth
rate
(Percent)
Growth
rate
(Percent)
Elementary and less
than elementary
24,359.4
83.2
23,435.0
70.7
21,898.0
57.1
-0.4
-0.7
Lower secondary
1,843.7
6.3
4,093.6
12.4
5,824.5
15.2
8.3
3.6
Upper secondary
(academic)
687.7
2.3
1,470.8
4.4
3,637.8
9.5
7.9
9.5
Upper secondary
(Technical/vocational)
805.1
2.7
1,023.0
3.1
1,251.9
3.3
2.4
2.0
Diploma
648.0
2.2
978.2
3.0
1,598.3
4.2
4.2
5.0
Undergraduate degree
883.8
3.0
1,989.1
6.0
3,666.0
9.6
8.5
6.3
Graduate degree
54.5
0.2
151.0
0.5
468.1
1.2
10.7
12.0
Total
29,282.2
100.0
33,140.8
100.0
38,344.7
100.0
1.2
1.5
Source: OEC (2010a, p. 213) Note: The statistics presented results of LFS
conducted in the third quarter.
It shows that after the reform educational background of total labour
force was generally raised. One reason was the change in the
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
164
beginning of labour force status for LFS itself. During 1983-2000,
labour force status for the survey started with age 13, but since 2001 it
has been started with age 15 (Juntavich, 2000, p. 2), which does not
cover elementary and lower secondary education age group.
Nevertheless, the growth rate was high in upper secondary education
(academic) as a result of free twelve years basic education. The
highest growth rate was observable in graduate degree level, showing
accomplishment in widening access to higher education up to the
master and doctoral degree after the reform.
In conclusion, it was evidenced that educational background of
employed persons had continuously increased throughout five decades
of Thailand industrialization process in lines with a series of NESDP.
This was a consequence of the demand of economic development
from the labour intensive economy to the capital intensive economy.
In this respect, it is clear that those with higher education certificates
were steadily certified as having qualified enough to serve the demand
and who also increasingly played important role in Thai labour
market.
Occupational Options of Higher Education and Non-Higher
Education Graduates
The present study also seeks for a deep insight into the area of Thai
labour market which higher education graduates were eligible to
occupy by comparatively analyse statistics from LFS overtime. The
LFS data presenting the relationship between educational levels and
occupations can be possible to trace back particular to the second half
of 1990s and the 2000s. Nevertheless, this is enough to yield several
interesting evidences. As shown in Figure 1, the 1996 represented one
year before the East Asian economic crisis; the 1998 represented the
year Thailand severely suffered the economic crisis; and the 1999
represented the year of the education reform. In addition, in Figure 2,
the 2001, 2005 and 2009 represented the early, the mid, and the last
stages of the education reform of 1999 respectively.
Figure 1 demonstrates that among nine major occupational
groups based on ISCO-58, there was only one major group that
dominantly occupied by higher education graduates and the trend was
consistent over 1996, 1998, and 1999. It was ‗Professional, technical
and related workers‘. Nonetheless, over the second half of the 1990s,
several major groups were continuously filled by higher education
graduates as well. This was most obvious among occupations serving
the demand of service sector; namely, ‗Administrative, executive and
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
165
managerial workers‘, ‗Clerical workers‘, ‗Sale workers‘, and ‗Service,
sports and recreation workers‘.
Figure 1: Employed persons by level of educational attainment
and occupation
Whole Kingdom, Second round survey (May)
1996, 1998 and 1999
Source: NSO (1997, p.20-23); NSO (1998a, p.20-23); and NSO (1999a,
p.22-25)
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
166
However, it does not mean that all those who worked for each
occupation were employees and they were selected to enter into those
occupations because of their educational qualifications. Therefore,
further consideration on work status of employed persons in each
major occupational group is mandatory. Statistics of employed
persons by work status and occupation in municipal area of the whole
kingdom in May of 1996, 1998, and 1999 (See NSO, 1997, p. 26;
NSO, 1998a, p.26); and NSO, 1999a, p. 28) further indicates that,
among five major groups filled by considerable percentage of higher
education graduates, majority of employed persons in up to three
groups i.e. ‗Professional, technical and related workers‘, ‗Clerical
workers‘, and ‗Service, sports and recreation workers‘ were
predominantly private and government employees with a higher
percentage employed by private establishments. This implies that to
be recruited into these occupations, employers selected higher
education graduates for approximately 50 percent of job positions in
occupational major group ‗Professional, technical and related
workers‘ and increasingly replaced non-higher education graduates
with higher education graduates in occupational major group ‗Clerical
workers‘ and ‗Service, sports and recreation workers‘.
As to ‗Administrative, executive and managerial workers‘, it
was found that a half of them had work status as employers and
majority were non-higher education graduates. Nonetheless, when
proportion of employers in this group was reduced and replaced by
government and private employees, the share of higher education
graduates in this group continuously increased. This implies that to be
able to be employed as ‗Administrative, executive and managerial
workers‘ in government bureaucracies and private organizations,
higher educational qualifications was increasingly significant. One
reason that can clarify this point is the change in minimum
educational qualifications of members in the National House of
Representatives to be at least with a bachelor degree according to the
1997 constitution Section 107 Paragraph 3.
As to ‗Sale workers‘, it was observable that a half of employed
persons in this group had work status as own-account workers and
approximately 91.7-94.1 percent of them were non-higher education
graduates. However, it was noticed that when the percentage shared
by higher education graduates escalated, employed persons in this
group of occupation with work status own-account workers and
employers also increased but private employees decreased and
government employees remained stable. This signalled a promising
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
167
sign of entrepreneurship among higher education graduates during the
economic crisis.
After the education reform, the following Figure 2 evidences
that the share in percentage of higher education graduates showed its
increasing trend in all ten occupational major groups classified
according to ISCO-88. Among these, there were two major groups
that continuously possessed by higher education graduates than non-
higher education graduates; namely, ‗Professionals‘ and ‗Workers not
classifiable by occupations‘. As for the latter group, it implied two
meanings; either the participants did not report their occupations or
occupations that they reported were new occupations that could not
categorized. LFS report did not provide details on exact reasons;
therefore, this occupational major group shall not be included into the
analysis.
In general, there is equally consistent evidence to the case before
the education reform of 1999 that considerable percentage of higher
education graduates had been worked in five major groups, consisting
of ‗Legislator, senior officials and managers‘, ‗Professionals‘,
‗Technicians and associate professionals‘, ‗Clerks‘, and ‗Service
workers and shop and market sales workers‘. Among these,
‗Technicians and associate professionals‘ and ‗Clerks‘ previously
occupied by non-higher education graduates but subsequently
replaced by higher education graduates. These groups finally in 2009
were mainly filled by higher education graduates.
Further captures the selection practice lying behind the result
shown in Figure 2 through the statistics of employed persons by work
status and occupation for the whole kingdom in 2001, 2005, and 2009
(See NSO, 2010c), it was observable that majority of ‗Professionals‘,
‗Technicians and associate professionals‘ and ‗clerks‘, were
employees and their employers increasingly preferred higher
education graduates. In 2001, 2005 and 2009 percentage of ‗Clerks‘
with work status as government and private employees were together
average at 93.9 percent. When the share of higher education graduates
in this group steadily increased to 55.5 percent in 2009 or eventually
more than non-higher education graduates, it was clear that employers
increasingly recruited higher education graduates more than non-
higher education graduates.
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
168
Figure 2: Employed persons by level of educational attainment
and occupation
Whole Kingdom Second round survey (April-June)
The rising in percentage of higher education graduates in the group
‗Technicians and associate professionals‘ can also provide the similar
message with ‗Clerks‘. Between 88.7 and 93.7 percent of employed
persons in this group had work status as employees. In addition, in
Source: NSO (2001, p. 22); NSO (2005, p. 101); and NSO (2009a, p.
102
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
169
2005 and 2009 percentage of higher education graduates in this group
were higher than non-higher education graduates, reaching at 60.9
percent in 2009. Nonetheless, it is interesting that when percentage of
employees in this group of occupation decreased in 2009, the increase
was found among own account workers which rose double from 3.9
percent in 2001 to 7.8 percent in 2009. This escalation together with
the increase of higher education graduates implied two meanings. On
the one hand, it may possible to infer that a considerable number of
‗Technicians and associate professionals‘ who may have higher
education degree had their own business and became own account
workers during the global financial crisis in the late 2007. On the
other hand, it can be inferred that non-higher education graduates who
had less chance to be selected as employees decided to become own
account workers instead.
As to ‗Legislator, senior officials and managers‘, it was noticed
that during the selected years approximately 41.8 percent of them
were employers. However, it was found in 2009 that percentage of
own account workers in this group dramatically dropped from 39.4
percent in 2001 to only 2.0 percent in 2009. The gain in percentage
was found instead among government employees that rose triple from
9.6 percent in 2001 to 31.9 percent in 2009. Percentage of private
employees also increased double from 10.6 percent in 2001 to 22.8
percent in 2009. This may be inferred that the large public and private
organizations with a number of employees could thrive well during
the recent global financial crisis, while smaller enterprises of own
account workers were severely affected. In addition, it was reflected
that those government and private agencies tended to increasingly
choose higher education graduates rather than non-higher education
graduates into this occupational major group, noting the fact that
between 2005 and 2009 percentage of higher education graduates
increased up to 19.8 percent at the same time that percentage of non-
higher education graduates decreased 19.4 percent.
One more occupational major group that was increasingly
shared by a considerable proportion of higher education graduates was
‗Service workers and shop and market sales workers‘. The highest
percentage of employed persons in this group were own account
workers which rose from 39.4 percent in 2001 to 44.3 percent in 2009.
On average, 22.8 percent of them were also private employees and 5.7
percent of them were government employees. The 5.5 percent increase
of percentage of higher education graduates in this group of
occupation between 2001 and 2009 may mean either employers
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
170
preferred to selected higher education graduates than non-higher
education graduates or these higher education graduates operated their
small scale enterprises and work as own account workers.
In conclusion, this research by the secondary analysis of LFS
objectively discovered that throughout five decades of Thailand
industrialization procedures, higher education graduates became
increasingly important to Thai labour markets although Thai economy
still depended on a larger proportion of non-higher education
graduates. A comparatively analysis of the decades before and after
the education reform of 1999 found that the occupational groups that
increasingly filled by a sizeable percentage of higher education
graduates were the groups consisting of professionals, technicians,
legislators, administrators, senior officials, executive managers,
clerks, service workers, sport workers, recreation workers as well as
sale workers. Among these, occupations that occupied by a large
proportion of employees were professionals, technicians and clerks,
which were increasingly filled by higher education graduates. After
the education reform, it was noticed in 2009 that these occupations
eventually possessed by higher education graduates more than non-
higher education graduates, implying that their employers both the
public and private organizations preferred to recruit those with higher
education graduates than non-higher education graduates.
For the sake of deeper insight into the significance of higher
educational certificates as a prerequisite for jobs, the second group of
inquiry was consequently raised into the perception of various
stakeholders in Thai society towards jobs recruitment practice
particularly from the points of view of new higher education graduates
and employers. The analysis of research, survey and documents
provide interesting results as presented in following section.
Social Perception towards Higher Education Certificate for
Employee Recruitment and Selection
One of the most outstanding evidences reflecting a precious status of
higher education degree from the recognition of the Thai in general
has been the study choice of young students. As recorded in NESDP
since the 1960s (NESDB, 1961; NESDB, 1969) but continues even in
the most recent National Education Plan for 2009-2016 (OEC, 2010b),
the chronic problem has been the preference on upper secondary
education in academic/general stream as a part to obtain a university
degree than studying in a vocational school. One of the factors
contributed to this social value has been the differential of income,
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
171
power and prestige of jobs occupied by higher education graduates
and non-higher education graduates. Among higher education
graduates themselves, those who completed a degree level generally
obtained better jobs and income than individuals who completed only
the diploma level. The concrete evidences can be for instance shown
by striking disparity of private rate of return to different level of
education (See Table 4) and income differential among individuals
with various educational attainments and occupations (See Figure 3).
Table 4: Private Rate Of Return To Particular Educational Levels
Using Upper Primary As Opportunity Cost, 1985 2005
Unit: percent
Educational degree
1985
1990
1995
2000
2005
Male
Female
Male
Female
Male
Female
Male
Female
Male
Female
Certificate in upper
secondary education
(general/academic)
9.96
4.14
6.59
5.34
7.46
7.08
8.46
7.35
6.98
10.54
Certificate in upper
secondary (tech-
nical/vocational)
14.35
10.24
12.14
9.86
13.50
13.79
9.56
11.57
11.65
13.10
Diploma in vocation-
al education
14.91
13.23
15.40
10.94
13.00
10.61
13.74
11.15
11.68
12.17
University
15.12
14.12
18.64
11.96
20.45
15.31
17.46
13.66
17.46
20.04
Source: Chalamwong and Amornthum (2001, p. 15) and Punyasavatsut
(2008, p. 12)
Note: Chalamwong and Amornthum (2001) calculated the rate of
return to education in Thailand for 1985, 1990, 1995 and 2000 by
employing the basic Mincerian equation, but adding dummy variables
such as location and marital status as control. Coefficients in the
equation were estimated using the ordinary least square method, and
the functions for men and women were estimated separately.
Punyasavatsut (2008) then applied the same method to update the
private rate of return to education for 2005.
Unfortunately, this social value had been incompatible with the
labour market‘s reality. Thai economy could not offer only white-
collar jobs. As a consequence, unemployment of higher education
graduates increased from over 10 percent to 30 percent as a share of
total unemployment between 1996 and 2005 (World Bank, 2010a, p.
60). The 2008 survey on Labour Demand of Establishment conducted
by NSO (2009b) also revealed that there were91,192 unemployed
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
172
Bachelor degree graduates while the demand for these graduates from
the establishments in industrial and service sector was only 46,553
persons.
Figure 3: Average monthly income by occupational classification
2004-2008
Source: DOE (2009a, p. 40)
When there had a plenty of higher education graduates entering to the
labour market, the degree subsequently became just one among
several additional requirements by employers. According to in-depth
case studies of 20 private establishments conducted by World Bank
(2001) during 1997-1998, 40 percent of the firms were concerned
about education levels of all applicants. These employers expressed
that they had to recruit those with at least a Bachelor degree to find
English, computer skills, and problem-solving skill.
The social perception that a university degree now becomes the
qualification mostly required for jobs recruitment in Thailand might
be influenced by the media such as classified advertisements in
newspapers. The content analysis of classified advertisements in the
eight leading newspapers in Thailand conducted annually by DOE
revealed that the most demanded educational qualifications during the
last five years has been the bachelor degree or higher (DOE, 2009a).
This is misleading the actual demand of the overall labour market. As
DOE (2007) pointed out, this might be because the establishments
realized that newspaper is the niche channel for searching jobs of the
highly-educated.
Beyond the educational qualifications, the employers also seek
for other characteristics within applicants. The national survey
conducted by DOE (2009b) revealed that among four major groups of
characteristics rated through five point scale self-completion
questionnaire by establishments in industrial and service sector, the
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
173
major group entitled ‗Professional ethics‘ and ‗Morality‘ were more
demanded by the respondents than the major group ‗Academic
competence‘ and ‗Basic knowledge and skills‘.
As to the attitude of higher education graduates towards
recruitment practice, one of the best evidences is the High Qualified
Manpower Survey by mail questionnaires and a stratified systematic
sampling covering the whole kingdom conducted annually since 1975
by NSO. The available survey reports which conducted among new
higher education graduates of academic year 1991, 1996, 1997, 1998,
and 2000 indicated that among ten choice items in the questionnaire,
the Bachelor graduates considered that beyond academic competences
gained during school, ‗Professional experience and special talent‘ was
the most influential advantage for one to obtain a desired job. In
addition, it is interesting that a factor entitle ‗Personality, appearance,
self-confidence, and enthusiasm‘ was at first seen important from only
1.9 percent of graduates of academic year 1991; however, from the
attitude of new graduates of academic year 1996, 1997, 1998 and
2000 this factor was viewed vital for employee recruitment by up to
17.2-20.9 percent of respondents. These similar patterns of answer
were found among Graduate diploma, Master and Doctoral graduates
as well (NSO, 1993, p. 50; NSO, 1998b, p. 35; NSO, 1999b, p. 35;
NSO, 2000, p. 11; and NSO, 2002, p. 11).
Recently, Suan Dusit Poll, conducted during January 2010
among various stakeholders consisting of 2,157 individuals
throughout the kingdom, revealed that parents understood that
graduates were not selected for jobs because of their graduation from
non-prestigious universities and their unsatisfactory personality while
teachers viewed that it was because students lacked of occupational
skills. As to students, they thought that it was a result of the mismatch
between fields of their graduation and the employers‘ demand. Last
but not least, employers expressed that some graduates were
considered disqualified due to their shortage of practical skills such as
new technologies and English (Matichon, 21 January, 2010, p. 22).
In conclusion, it was seen from this section 3.1.3 and the overall
of section 3.1 that educational qualifications or more specifically the
higher education certificate has not been the only one and all of the
entire employee recruitment process in Thailand. Nevertheless, it is
unquestionable that the higher education certificate has been much
desired by the Thai in general since it has been widely employed for
job selection process in the kingdom and becomes increasingly
important as a prerequisite for several groups of occupations after the
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
174
education reform. As reflected by the manuscript‘s original title ‗The
scourge of Certificate‘ before changed to ‗Diploma Disease‘, Dore
viewed this as a threat since this misallocation of social resource led to
qualification inflation and degradation of the teaching-learning
process. These backwash effects are examined in the following section
3.2 and 3.3, respectively.
The Situation of Qualification Inflation
In the word of Dore (1976) qualification inflation or a steady fall in
the job-getting value of any particular level of qualification is a result
of a faster growth of the school system than of the number of modern-
sector job opportunities. This research found that the phenomenon has
been persisted in Thailand and Thai policy makers have been aware of
this problem as evidenced through newspapers and reports etc.
However, the concrete research to identify its scope and degree of
seriousness are quite limited.
Throughout five decades of Thailand industrialization process,
the sign of unemployment among highly-educated workforce was first
noticed during the third NESDP (1972-1976) or in contemporary
period with Dore‘s thesis. While the rapid increase of the labour age
group born in baby boom period of 1945-1960 entered to the labour
market, jobs became scarce and difficult to find. The economy slowed
down due to the internal political crisis (1973-1976), the withdrawal
of the U.S. military troops after the end of Vietnam War (1957-1975),
and the oil crisis (1973-1974). The government had put effort to create
more jobs by intensive provision of education and training services,
but the achievement was found in term of quantity, not quality and
relevance. The lack of some kinds of labour force still existed such as
doctors, agriculturalists, executive managers, and teachers. However,
at the same time the unemployment among higher education graduates
was obvious (NESDB, 1971; NESDB, 1976). NSO subsequently
launched the first High Qualify Manpower survey in 1975 to track
their unemployment situation, showing the government‘s awareness
on this matter.
The situation became worsen in the 1980s. The overall
unemployment rate recorded at 3.7 percent in the second round LFS
(July-September) of 1985 but it was perceived as severe by the Thai
society in that time. There was a tendency that the new generations
increasingly encountered unemployment and it was more severe in the
urban areas than in the rural. Besides, it was found that unemployment
rate was highest among mid-skilled and high-skilled labours.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
175
Unemployment rate of upper-secondary school graduates was
recorded at 6.6 percent. Up to 9.7 percent of university graduates from
technical/vocational track were unemployed. The corresponding figure
for university graduates from academic stream was 6.4 percent while
for those who had no schooling it was just 2.2 percent. Among those
who finished elementary and less than elementary, the number was
only 3.5 percent (NSO, 1987, p.51).
According to the annual meeting report among university
presidents of Thailand, this was a great social concern. Value among
the higher education graduates in that time was mostly to work as
government officials. Their second choice was to work as private
employees but their preference on being the self-employed or
entrepreneurs was limited in spite of the fact that many graduates
came from a family that had their own home business. However, the
government was able to recruit new staff only maximum two percent
per year. Consequently, many graduates were unemployed. The
picture that many graduates needed to work as sale workers on the
sidewalks was perceived unacceptable by the society in general
(AUPT, 1987). As noted by NSO (1987), it was generally understood
in the 1980s that qualification inflation was existed. Nevertheless,
NSO realized that the empirical evidence to prove this statement was
limited due to shortage of data and the exact criteria for the
measurement.
During the sixth NESDP (1987-1991) and the seventh NESDP
(1992-1996), Thailand experienced an exceptional economic growth.
The unemployment problem was replaced by the problem of
inadequate qualified labour force especially those who were
competent in new technologies. In this emerging market-driven
economy, the country had witnessed brain drain of qualified
manpower from public universities and public sector to private sector
(NESDB, 1991; NESDB, 1996). The private sector, which replaced
the public sector as the major employers of higher education graduates
since the 1980s, complained of the mismatch of graduate profiles and
market requirements. Nonetheless, the private sector had to employ
these mismatched graduates in this period of economic boom since
there were no other alternatives on supply of higher education
manpower (Kirtikara, 2005).
Unfortunately, the rapid economic growth was considered as a
bubble. In 1997, Thailand was faced with the East Asian economic
crisis which resulted in severe unemployment and underemployment
that were most prevalent among those who attained equal or less than
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
176
elementary education. Among university graduates, their employment
rate increased at the same time that the unemployment rate also
increased especially in Bangkok. The employment rate of secondary
and university graduates increased approximately 22-23 percent
during 1996-1999 (World Bank, 2000, p. 27). However, the largest
increase in unemployment also occurred among higher education
graduates since the labour market was unable to generate additional
employment to absorb new entrants into the labour market
(Paramacom, 1999).
Teerasawat (2002) and Teerasawat et al. (2003) examined
underemployment in Thailand during 1996-2000 by employing the
Labour Utilization Framework‘, which was first proposed by Hauser
(1974). The data from third quarter (August) of LFS in these years
were analysed based on this framework and underemployment was
divided in to four aspects consisting of: (i) involuntary part-time
underemployment; (ii) voluntary part-time underemployment; (iii)
skill underutilization underemployment; and (iv) low income
underemployment. The research discovered that throughout these five
years, 60 percent of employed persons in Thailand were fully-utilized.
However, the underemployment or inadequate utilization of workers
increased annually. The skill underutilization escalated yearly
throughout the kingdom except in Bangkok in 1997. The study
showed that skill underutilized workforce and unemployment persons
had average age much lower than the remaining group of
underemployed workforce but had average year of schooling much
higher. This revealed that during the economic crisis a number of new
graduates needed to accept jobs that were lower than their degree and
many of them could not find jobs at all. It was obvious that majority
of underemployed persons had work status as employers, own account
workers, and unpaid family workers. Besides, skill underutilized
underemployed persons had a unique characteristic or being in
occupational major group ‗Sale workers‘. Therefore, it is able to infer
that many graduates who were faced with frustration in finding jobs
during the crisis coped with this problem by operating their own
enterprises. By calculating the arithmetic means ( ) and standard
deviation (SD) of year of schooling of employed persons in each
occupational major group, the research employed the + 1 SD as the
criteria to investigate and discovered that the education-related
underemployed as a percentage of total labour force increased from
9.2 percent in 1996 to 14.8 percent in 2000.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
177
During this economic crisis period, the High Qualify Manpower
survey conducted by NSO among new higher education graduates of
academic year 1996, 1997, 1998, and 2000 additionally revealed the
degree of skill underutilization underemployment from the point of
view of the employed new graduates. Interestingly, from their eyes, it
seemed that in general the new graduates with Bachelor and graduates
degrees utilized their skills and knowledge from schooling for their
particular jobs in the high and moderate level. Only a few reported
that they did not employ their skill and knowledge gained through
schooling for their jobs at all. Nevertheless, the situation of
qualification inflation can be inferred since percentage of those who
applied their skills and knowledge in high level was diminished while
proportion of those who used their skills and knowledge in moderate
and low level as well as not utilized at all increased during the survey
years. The situation was more intense among Bachelor and Master
Graduates noting that percentages of Graduate Diploma and Doctoral
graduates who informed high level of skill and knowledge utilization
were generally much higher than the corresponding percentage
reported by Bachelor and Master Graduates (See NSO, 1998b, p.16;
NSO, 1999b, p. 16; NSO, 2000, p.28; NSO, 2002, p.30).
In order to comparatively examine the situation of qualification
inflation particularly among higher education graduates in Thailand
before and after the education reform of 1999, this study further
conducted a secondary analysis of statistics from LFS by employing
the concept of International Standard Classification of Occupation
(ISCO) and ISCO skill level with reference to the International
Standard Classification of Education (ISCED). According to both
ISCO-58 which was employed for LFS before 2001 and ISCO-88
which was employed for LFS since 2001, the ‗skill level‘ and ‗skill
specialization‘ were identified as the main similarity criteria for
arranging occupational into groups. However, the ISCO skill level for
each occupational major group was applied only in ISCO-88 since the
first ISCED was just created by UNESCO in 1976. ISCO-58 can
provide assumption on educational qualifications of workers in each
occupational major group only through its occupational description.
With these limitations, instead of comparison the results of LFS
before and since 2001 by comparing occupational major groups
classified by ISCO-58 to occupational major groups classified by
ISCO-88 in the manner of comparing major group by major group, the
comparative analysis can be achieved through categorization of these
major groups of occupations into three bigger groups. These were;
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
178
(i) Occupational major groups which reference to education
cannot be made;
(ii) Occupational major groups which are clearly stated in
ISCO-58 that most of individuals working for these
occupational groups usually required training in a specific
scientific professional field at university, technical institutes or
similar establishment or occupations which require creativity in
literature or art or talent in entertaining. This group also includes
occupational major groups that ISCO-88 specified their ISCO
skill levels in level 3rd and level 4th. In this research this group
shall be called ‗higher education occupational major groups‘;
and
(iii) Occupational major groups which are not clearly stated in
ISCO-58 as in the group number (ii). This group additionally
covers occupational major groups that ISCO-88 specified their
ISCO skill levels in level 1st and 2nd. In this research this group
shall be called ‗non-higher education occupational major
groups‘.
Nevertheless, it should be aware that this does not imply that the skills
necessary to perform the tasks and duties of a given job can be
acquired only through formal schooling. The operational definitions of
ISCO-88 skill levels as well as these three major occupational major
groups developed in this research apply only where the necessary
occupational skills are acquired through formal education.
The analysis of Figure 4 can illustrate whether or not the higher
education degree had fallen in job getting value during the second half
of 1990s. It indicated that in the year of investigation 1996, 1998 and
1999, in general the situation of qualification inflation was more
prevalent among higher education graduates from technical/vocational
track than from the academic track. This can be noticed from the fact
that on average of these three years, 74.5 percent of
technical/vocational graduates had worked in non-higher education
occupational major groups, most especially as ‗Clerical Workers‘
(28.2-34.8 percent) and ‗Craftsmen, production-process workers and
labourers not elsewhere classified‘ (14.4-20.7 percent). On the other
hand, the corresponding figure for higher education graduates from
academic track was only 21.4 percent since more than a half of
academic higher education graduates (54.9-60.8 percent) had
employed in occupational major group ‗Professional, technical, and
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
179
related workers‘ which was in the higher education occupational
major groups.
Figure 4: Proportion of Higher Education Graduates Employed
In Each Occupation
(As percentage of total employed persons with higher education)
Whole Kingdom - Second round survey (May)1996, 1998 and 1999
Source: NSO (1997, p.20-23); NSO (1998, p.20-23); and NSO (1999, p.22-
25)
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
180
Besides, it was noticed that higher proportion of academic
higher education graduates worked in occupational major group
‗Administrative, executive and managerial workers‘ when compared
to technical/vocational graduates. Even though reference to education
cannot be made to this occupational major group, subjective judgment
can be made and it can reflect high value on this group of occupations.
According to ISCO-58, workers in this major group were elected for
appointed as members of national and provincial legislative bodies.
They were administrative and executive officials of national,
provincial or local governments. As directors and managers they
leaded private or public organizations (ILO, 1958).
Nevertheless, the overtime comparison showed differently.
Figure 4 further shows that during the economic crisis (1998) and the
beginning of education reform (1999), the situation of qualification
inflation compared to the year before economic crisis (1996) was
alleviated among higher education graduates from
technical/vocational track; however, it became worse among higher
education graduates from academic stream. Percentage of higher
education graduates from academic track in the non-higher education
occupational major groups rose from 19.0 percent in 1996 to 24.1
percent in 1999 while percentage of technical/vocational higher
education graduates in this non-higher education group diminished
from 79.6 percent in 1996 to 71.0 percent in 1999. It might be due to
the fact that the total number of employed academic higher education
graduates increased 24.4 percent or approximately two times higher
than the employed technical/vocational graduates which increased
only 12.8 percent.
As demonstrates by Figure 5, the situation of qualification
inflation in the 2000s among higher education graduates from
academic stream became more severe than before the education
reform. Interestingly, it was on the contrary improved among
technical/vocational graduates. Before the education reform, on
average of three selected years 1996, 1998 and 1999, only 21.4
percent of academic higher education graduates had worked in the
non-higher education occupational major groups. Nonetheless, in the
2000s, the percentage was recorded at 34.7 percent in 2001, 37.1
percent in 2005 and then rose to 45.6 percent in 2009. The most
noticeable change was found in ‗Clerical workers‘ of ISCO-58 or
‗Clerks‘ of ISCO-88. In the selected years of 1990s, percentage of
academic higher education graduates worked as ‗Clerical workers‘
was only 4.0-4.7 percent, while in the selected years of 2000s up to
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
181
15.0-17.6 percent of them became ‗Clerks‘. Although tasks of ‗Clerks‘
in ISCO-88 was more complicated than ‗Clerical workers‘ in ISCO-
58, ‗Clerks‘ was specified its ISCO skill level at only level 2nd or
with reference to ISCED at first and second stages of secondary
education.
Figure 5: Proportion of higher education graduates employed in
each occupation
(As percentage of total employed persons with higher education)
Whole Kingdom Second quarter (April-June) 2001, 2005 and 2009
Source: NSO (2001, p. 22); NSO (2005, p. 101); and NSO (2009a, p. 102)
It is interesting that the situation became worse in the 2000s after the
education reform. It is understandable that qualification inflation
became more intense in 2009 due to the impact of the global financial
crisis and the current internal political crisis. Nevertheless, during the
mid of decade, the GDP annual growth was recovered reaching at 4.6
percent from -10.6 percent in 1998. Unemployment rate also
decreased from 5.0 percent in 1998 to only 2.0 percent in 2005 (NSO,
1998, p. 7; NSO, 2005, p. 99; and World Bank, 2010b). Besides,
political situation in this time was impressively stable. Therefore, it is
reasonable to view that rapid increase of higher education graduates
was the reason behind the more severity of qualification inflation.
This was most especially when the situation became more severe
among higher education graduates from academic track but it was
alleviated among the technical/vocational education graduates.
However, it should be noted that the qualification inflation during
both before and after the education reform had been predominantly
seen among technical/vocational higher education graduates than
academic higher education graduates.
In conclusion, similarly to the World Bank (2008), this research
insisted that the inverse relationship between education level and
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
182
unemployment rates as predicted by ‗human capital theory‘ does not
hold true for Thailand. The unemployment share of higher education
graduates has been generally increasing. In addition, qualification
inflation has been persisted and the phenomenon after the education
reform of 1999 became increasingly severe among academic higher
education graduates. As for technical/vocational higher education
graduates, the overall of situation in 2000s was much better than
during the economic crisis; however, in general it was still much more
serious than academic higher education graduates. Regrettably, the
qualification inflation has been prevailed at the same that skills
shortage remains one of the main problems of the Thai labour force.
Thus, it is clear that the arguments raised by policy makers regarding
the rapid expansion of higher education and its irrelevance to the
labour market after the education reform might be one of the factors
contributed to this devaluation of the higher education degree.
Nonetheless, as pointed out in Matichon (30 June 2010, p. 6), the
production units depending on the highly-educated workers of Thai
economy remain unable to compete well with the labour intensive
units. Therefore, this problem can also be solved by restructuring of
Thai economy.
Examination-Oriented Schooling and Its Implications for Reform
Examination-oriented schooling is one of problematic areas of
Diploma Disease which most demand a critical analysis from an
educational perspective. In the process of qualification, ―the pupil is
concerned not with mastery, but with being certified as having
mastered. The knowledge that he gains, he gains not for its own sake
and not for constant later use in the real situation but the once-and-
for-all purpose of reproducing it in an examination. And the learning
and reproducing is all just a means to an end the end of getting a
certificate which is a passport to a coveted job, a status, an income‖
(Dore, 1976, p. 8). As appeared in research, reports, journals,
newspaper, and conferences etc., examination-oriented schooling has
been a chronic problem in Thai education. Many efforts have been
made to combat it. The teaching and learning reform was also placed
as the heart of the education reform of 1999. Regrettably, some
achievements were found but not enough to eliminate this social
concern.
According to AUPT (1987), it was widely accepted by Thai
higher education specialists that university in Thailand in the early of
the 20th century was not established from the thirst for knowledge of
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
183
the Thai, but from the demand for high calibre manpower. With the
late development effect as Dore argued, Thai university was not a
liberal arts college producing cultured man like in the western world.
Thailand was not rich enough to create a university mainly for such
purpose. The role of university in Thailand was predominantly to
teach students to rapidly absorb western knowledge by rote instead of
facilitating their self-research seeking for new knowledge. In addition,
the content of teaching was limited to what really needed for
vocational purposes especially for working in the newly-established
bureaucracy.
Since the modern education system began at the same time that
government positions were first filled through competitive
examinations, education was unavoidably viewed as preparation for a
career and its repercussion was mentioned; for instance, in documents
written since the end of the 1960s by e.g. Saihoo (1969), Sinlarat
(1969), Sunhachawee (1969), and Kedutat (1969). In this onset of
industrialization process, the government and new industrial business
admitted only those who had educational background training for the
jobs. Thus, the curriculum content in schools was necessary to reflect
the demand of those employers and consequently did not devote
proper attention to broader intellectual and physical development of
students. It was observable that greater weight was being given in the
academic stream to mathematics, science, and English than to civic
affairs, ethics, arts, and physical education. Education was perceived
limited to learning at schools and the school system continued to
depend mostly on a person‘s ability to memorize notes in order to pass
the examinations required for certificates. In higher education level,
Korman (1990) added that the shortage of professionals during the
first NESDP (1961-1966) forced the universities to concentrate
principally to academically equip students in order to serve the
demand of the economic development plan at the expense of their
morality and critical thinking skills.
The curriculum reform of 1978 was then intended to play a
major role in improving the weakness of educational policy of the
1960s and 1970s which bias towards preparation of upper secondary
students for higher qualifications. This represented a key break with
the past. Secondary schools now became comprehensive, with a
diversified curriculum merging the academic and vocational stream
which was self-contained at each level. The terminal grade
examination administered nationally was abolished and testing and
examination were instead administered internally by each school. This
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
184
curriculum reform was on the whole successful and the diversified
curriculum showed to be not only desirable but also practicable in the
Thai system. Nevertheless, throughout the 1980s there was still a
tendency for students to press for tertiary entrance. As a result, rather
than producing graduates for middle-level market demands, the
education system was instead producing students who preferred to use
their secondary qualifications as a stepping stone to tertiary entrance
(World Bank, 1989). At the higher education level, there was an
introduction of liberal art education or general education for at least
30 credits of the Bachelor curriculum in the 1974. The ultimate goal
was to produce all-round developed graduates with essential
knowledge and intellectual skills in order to enable them to enhance
their well-being as well as social well-being. Regrettably, a classroom
for these subjects was too big consisting of 500-600 students. The
instruction was then mostly based on one way communication lectures
and students‘ memorization for written tests (AUPT, 1987).
Following rapid economic boom, together with the government
policy at that time to ‗Transform the battlefields into fields of
commerce‘, contributed to the concept of manpower production to
meet the dynamic exigency of the labour market in the age of
globalization in concrete measures. There was an attempt to reviving
the forgotten path of learning. Thai higher education subsequently
commended student activities as instrument for enhancing learning
ambience. MUA had played a catalytic role in pushing forth such
movement as can be seen from the national seminars on ‗Thailand‘s
Ideal Graduates‘ or ‗New Dimension for Developing Higher
Education Students‘. In addition, during preparation for the reform
movement at the end of the decade, the MUA, MOE and ONEC had
jointed efforts in experimenting with the criteria for new student
selection system by giving greater weight to the studentscumulative
Grade Point Average attained in their upper secondary education.
Such initiative was aimed at increasing equal opportunity, decrease
undue pressure from students‘ competitiveness, and paving the way
for higher education institutions to select students in accord with their
own philosophy and practice (Nakornthap, 2001).
In spite of the above-mentioned initiatives throughout four
decades under the series of the National Education Development Plan
which developed as an integral part of the NESDP, the obsession with
higher education qualifications had created both educational and
social problems. Up to the education reform of 1999, Thai education
in general had regularly been criticized for its rote teaching style and
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
185
intense competitiveness which many students were forced to enter to
obtain prized school and university places (Walsh, 2004;
Tangchitsomkid, 1996). As to the learning by rote, Wasee (1998)
criticized that the Thai aristocratic society contributed to this non-
adaptive education system. It made learners more familiar with being
followers than being leaders and tended to memorize more than think
constructively. ONEC (2000) added that this practice had deteriorated
Thailand‘s human capital development through education which
irrelevant to students‘ aptitudes, interests, and their real life. As a
result, Thai education had been lagged behind for a long time in the
global arena.
MOE additionally realized that the competitive entrance
examination for each articulated educational levels had been the
trouble makers of the Thai education system. It not only distorted
learning process, but also led to inequality in society since public
schools and universities that had higher educational standards and
charged low tuition fees were usually occupied by well-off children
who could afford special tuition (Nitungkorn, 2001). Moreover, it
forced many students to attend cramming schools. As reported in
Daily news (29 July 1999, p. 13), the Council of Rajabhat Institutes
emphasized that this had been a serious national problem because it
moved students away from arts, music, sports and various kinds of
extracurricular activities that facilitated their happiness and holistic
development.
Therefore, throughout ten years of the education reform of 1999,
tremendous efforts had been devoted to the reform of teaching and
learning. Key policy included the promotion of children-centred
pedagogy, introduction of authentic assessments, as well as
continuous attempts to improve the university admission system.
Regrettably, this dimension of Diploma Disease remain exist.
In the transformation period of the learning reform, several
endeavours were made largely at the basic education level; however,
not very many efforts had been registered at higher education. It
seemed that university lecturers are preoccupied with the technical or
content aspect of education rather than the learning process (Kirtikara,
2005). Even at the basic education level which new pedagogy was
more put into practice, the competitive selection into HEIs
undermined this achievement. The research entitled ‗Values Affecting
Coaching of Secondary School Students‘ conducted by Kawlaeird
(2001) in Hat Yai District during May-October 1999 discovered that
students still decided to attend cramming schools since they believed
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
186
that it could facilitate more chance for them to win in university
entrance examination. Interestingly, these students viewed that
children-centred approach implemented in schools could not offer
them enough knowledge and skills to apply in the university entrance
test especially on mathematics and science. In addition, a national
scale research by Bawarnkitiwong (2002) regarding impacts of the
new entrance examination system on various stakeholders through
quantitative survey and in-depth interview during 2001 found that the
respondents viewed that the integration of upper secondary school
grades into the entrance examination results pressed students to focus
more on grades. Although this new entrance examination was
arranged twice a year aiming to relieve students‘ stress by allowing
them to choose the best scores to submit, many students oppositely
gained more stress. Finally, this entrance examination was replaced by
the Central University Admission System (CUAS) in 2006.
At the end of 2000s, there was a public initiative to reform Thai
education again. Various actors then reviewed the performance of
Thai education under the comprehensive reform of 1999 and became
disappoint. The two keywords were still reiterated; (i) teaching and
learning to the exams and (ii) learning for certificates.
Prime Minister Abhisit Vejjajiva expressed in his speech
regarding ‗Directions and Policies of Thai Government for the Second
Decades of Education Reform‘ on 14 May 2009 that the reform of
1999 is not successful. Admission system to HEIs is incompatible
with instruction in basic education level. No matter how much
curricula and instructions in the basic education have been changed,
Thai education system is still overwhelmed by the value winning in
the competitive university admission system (Phra Nakorn Si
Ayutthaya Rajabhat University, 2009).Several evidence and many
critics agree with his statement. For example, the research department
of Krungthai Bank analysed that cramming school business would
steadily growth, noting the fact that in 1985 there were 171 tutorial
schools with 31,748 students. In 1999, the figures reached 572 schools
and 147,093 students. Finally, in 2008 it rose to 1,072 schools with
291,817 students. The market value of this business cost up to 6,900
million baht in 2009 (Chaosod, 13 July 2010, p. 30). A number of
students also need to attend special tuition with their only kindergarten
age (Daily news, 11 June 2009). However, Sompong Chitradap from
Faculty of Education, Chulalongkorn University noted that while
many urban students are facing with stress and become demoralized
because of too much special tuition, more concern is that up to
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
187
150,000 vulnerable students around the kingdom need to drop out
from schools (Matichon, 4 April 2010, p. 7).
Surrounded by new education reform movement and social
concern on backwash effects of cramming, many professionals such as
Priyakorn Pusawiro further wondered whether students really learn
anything from the current government-sponsored Tutor Channel.
Whenever she tune into the channel, she saw only teachers providing
hints on how to pass exams or how to do exams faster. As a university
lecturer, she frustrated with this practice since she often found many
students who came to the Faculty of Engineering with high math
scores but they cannot apply their math skills most of the time (The
Nation, 8 March 2010, p. 15 A). This seems that it is hardly to
eliminate examination-oriented schooling from the Thai education
system although CUAS has replaced the traditional entrance
examination since 2006. Moreover, Sommit (2010) studied impacts of
the Ordinary National Educational Testing (O-NET), one component
of CUAS, on teaching behaviour of teachers in Bangkok by mixed
method research in 2009 and discovered that teaching to the exams
existed. A half of teachers (52.91 percent) reported that they employed
the O-NET test for their teaching and 46.36 percent admitted that they
prepare lessons according to what required for the test.
The learning for certificates remains prevail among some group
of individuals. Chira Hongladarom, the Secretariat of Foundation for
International Human Resource Development shared his concern on
this matter in a seminar on ‗Reform of Thailand Begins with Reform
of its Education‘ that the education reform of 1999 led to changes of
structures of MOE but it did not achieve the reform of teacher and
educational personnel in MOE. Thai people rapidly enrolled for
Master and Doctoral level but quality of graduates was relatively low
especially for their critical thinking skills (Thai Post, 11 March 2009).
In this respect, many universities and their councils are said to have
abused their authority in an attempt to compete commercially,
eradicating the quality of graduates. Some universities act as a rubber
stamps or only approving what they are proposed (The Nation, 5 July
2010, p. 15 A). It was consequently noticed a wide spread of awarding
fake certificates (Charernwongsak, 2007).
According to Chaosod (27 April 2010, p. 30) and Visalaporn
(2005), graduate thesis writing business was also observable. This
became a serious social concern showing the lack of professional
ethics of graduate students. Rajabhat Suan Dusit then launched a
survey on public perspectives towards this matter throughout Bangkok
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
188
metropolitan region in 2004. This public poll revealed that 89.79
percent of respondents believed that this misconduct really happened
in Thailand. As to its causes, 36.91 percent thought of students‘ time
constraint because many students also had a full time job. 31.69
percent of respondents viewed that it was because many students were
not skilful enough for graduates work while 20.02 percent of the
sample insisted that it was due to those students lacked of interest for
research-based learning. Besides, 11.38 percent believed that those
students attended the graduate program merely because of motivation
for higher income. They accordingly did not want to do a research by
themselves (Chaleysub, 2004).
In conclusion, this study insists that it is difficult or almost
impossible to combat an over desire for a higher education degree in
Thai society although the quality of those who possess it, is nowadays
questionable and the degree does not always act as a valid visa for job
with high income, power and prestige. It is hard to measure or
differentiate whether students enrol higher education because of their
thirst for knowledge or merely for a piece of certificate. However,
over generation and generation, several Thai students are still
expected to win in the university admission system. No matter how
much the selection practice and criteria has been change, examination-
oriented schooling persists even after considerable efforts made to
promote learner-centred pedagogy and holistic development of
students.
References
Ablett, J. & Slengesol, I.A. (2001). Education in Crisis: The Impact
and Lessons of the East Asian Financial Shock 1997-1999.
Paris: UNESCO.
Altbach, P. (1999). The Logic of Mass Higher Education. In I.
Fägerlind & I. Holmesland & G. Strömqvist (Eds.), Higher
Education at the Crossroads: Tradition or Transformation? :
Studies in Comparative and International Education 48, Institute
of International Education, Stockholm University. (97-111).
Stockholm: Elanders Gotab.
Altbach, P.G. & Reisberg, L. & Rumbley, L. (2009). Trends in Global
Higher Education: Tracking an Academic Revolution
(Executive Summary): A Report Prepared for the UNESCO
2009 World Conference on Higher Education. Paris: UNESCO.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
189
Amano (1997). Education in a more affluent Japan, Assessment in
Education: Principle, Policy, and Practice, 4 (1), 51-66.
Association of University President of Thailand (AUPT)
(1987).Annual Meeting Report on Future of Graduates
Production in Thai Universities
( 2530
). Bangkok:
AUPT.
Bawarnkitiwong, S. (2002).Impact of the New Entrance Examination
System on Stakeholders
().Retrieved August 23, 2010. From
http://www.thaiedresearch.org
Brown, P. & Lauder, H. (2006). Globalization, Knowledge, and the
Myth of the Magnet Economy. In P. Brown & J.A. Dillabough
& A.H. Halsey & H. Lauder (Eds.), Education, Globalization
and Social Change. (317-340). New York: Oxford University
Press.
Brooke, N. &Oxenham, J. (1984).The Influence of Certification and
Selection on Teaching and Learning. In J. Oxenham (Ed.),
Education versus Qualifications? (pp.147-175). London: George
Allen & Unwin.
Chaosod (2010, April 27). Educational Crime
( ), Chaosod, p. 30. (In Thai).
Chaosod (2010, July 13). Tutorial School Tax( ).
Chaosod, p. 30. (In Thai).
Chalamwong, Y. &Amornthum, S. (2001). Rate of Return to
Education in Thailand. Retrieved August 25, 2010.
Fromhttp://www2.hawaii.edu/~amornthu/pdf/Return2ed.pdf
Chaleysub, S. (2004). The Survey on Public Perspective towards
Master‘s Thesis Writing Business (
). Retrieved July
22, 2010. From
http://dusitpoll.dusit.ac.th/polldata/2547/2547_180.html (In
Thai).
Charernwongsak, K. (2007). Policies to Counterfeit Fake Certificates
( ). Retrieved October 31, 2009,
Fromhttp://www.kriengsak.com/index.php?components=content
&id_content_category_main=21&id_content_topic_main=36&i
d_content_management_main=1120 (In Thai).
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
190
Cooksey, B. &Riedmiller, S. (1997). Tanzanian Education in the
Nineties: Beyond the Diploma Disease. Assessment in
Education: Principle, Policy, and Practice, 4(1), 121-136.
Daily news (2009, June 11).Thai Children Get Bored, Stressed, and
Unhappy because of Cramming (
).Daily news, p. 13. (In Thai).
Daily news (1999, July 29).Rajabhat Emphasized Cramming is a
National Threat ( ). Daily news,
p. 13. (In Thai).
Department of Employment (DOE) (2007).Labour Market
Information 2007 ( 2550).
Bangkok: DOE. (In Thai).
Department of Employment (DOE) (2009a).The Labour Demand
Forecast for 2010-2014 (
2553-2557). Bangkok: DOE. (In Thai).
Department of Employment (DOE) (2009b).A Study of Qualifications
of Employees Required by Employers and Qualification of
Employers Required by Employees in Industrial and Service
Sectors
(
การ). Bangkok: DOE. (In Thai).
Dore, R. (1976). The Diploma Disease: Education, Qualification, and
Development (1sted.). London: George Allen & Unwin.
Dore, R. (1997a). The argument of the Diploma Disease: A summary.
Assessment in Education: Principles, Policy & Practice, 4(1),
23-32.
Dore, R. (1997b). Reflections on the diploma disease twenty years
later, Assessment in Education: Principle, Policy, and Practice, 4
(1), 189-206.
Dore, R. (1997c). The Diploma Disease: Education Qualification and
Development (2nded.).
London: Institute of Education, University of London.
Dore, R. & Little, A.W. (1982).The Diploma Disease: A Resource
Booklet for the Film. Brighton: Institute of Development
Studies, University of Sussex.
Fry, G.W. (1981). Degreeism: Disease or Cure? Higher Education,
10(5), 517-527.
Hargreaves, E. (1997). The Diploma Disease in Egypt: Learning,
teaching, and the monster of the secondary leaving certificate.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
191
Assessment in Education: Principles, Policy, and Practice, 4(1),
161-177.
International Labour Organization (ILO) (1958). International
Standard Classification of Occupations (ISCO-58). Geneva:
ILO.
Juntavich, A. (2000). Labour Force Survey in Thailand (Paper for
Joint OECD/ESCAP Workshop on Key Economic Indicators
Bangkok, 22-25 May 2000). Retrieved July 25, 2010. From
http://www.oecd.org/dataoecd/0/40/2725824.pdf
Kawlaierd, J. (2001). Values Affecting Coaching of Secondary School
Students
(
นปลาย).(Master‘s thesis).Prince of Songkla University,
Songkla.(In Thai).
Ketudat, S. (1969).A View of University Development in Thailand
( ).Journal of the National
Education Council, 4(4), 1-18 (In Thai).
Kirtikara, K. (2005). Overview of Thailand‘s Higher Education
Development. In Office of the Education Council (OEC) (2008),
Thailand‘s Research Synopses: Thailand-US Education
Roundtables 2001-2005.(231-259). Bangkok: Prickwan Graphic.
Korman, S. (1990). The Current Thai Higher Education
( ).Retrieved June
20, 2010. From http://www.thaiedresearch.org
Lewin, K. (1984). Selection and Curriculum Reform. In J. Oxenham
(Ed.), Education versus Qualifications? (pp.115-146). London:
George Allen & Unwin.
Little, A.W. (1997a). The Diploma Disease Twenty Years On: An
Introduction. Assessment in Education, Policy & Practice, 4(1),
5-22.
Little, A.W. (2006).Diploma Disease. In D.A. Clark (Ed.).The Elgar
Companion to Development Studies.(121-125). Cheltenham:
Edward Elgar.
Little, A.W. & Singh, J.S. (1992). Learning and Working: Elements of
the Diploma Disease Thesis: Examined in England and
Malaysia. Comparative Education, 28(2), 181-201.
Lolwana, P. (2007). Does Quality Assurance Improve the Quality of
Education? Lessons from South Africa. In C. O. Hopper & U.P.
Lundgren & J. Pampallis & E. Motala & E. Nihlfors (Eds.),
Dilemmas of Implementing Education Reforms: Explorations
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
192
from South Africa and Sweden. (109-131). Uppsala: STEP,
Uppsala University.
Matichon (2010, 21 January). A Poll Revealed Factors of Graduate
Unemployment ( ‗ ‘ ). Matichon,
p.22. (In Thai).
Matichon (2010, April 4). Education Reform: The Past Ten Years and
The Next Ten Years ( 10 10
).Matichon, p.7. (In Thai).
Matichon (2010, June 30). Problematic Directions of Thai Higher
Education Market ( ).Matichon, p.
6. (In Thai).
Nakornthap, A. (2001). Development Thoughts of Thai Higher
Education in the 1990s
(). Retrieved
October 26, 2009, From
http://www.onec.go.th/publication/thai/thai.pdf. (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1961).
The First National Economic and Social Development Plan
( . 1) Retrieved
September 15, 2010, From
http://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=83 (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1969).
The Second National Economic and Social Development Plan
( 2) Retrieved
September 15, 2010, From
http://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=84 (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1971).
The Third National Economic and Social Development Plan
( 3) Retrieved
September 15, 2010, From
http://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=85 (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1976).
The Fourth National Economic and Social Development Plan
( 4) Retrieved
September 15, 2010,
Fromhttp://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=86 (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1991).
The Seventh National Economic and Social Development Plan
( 7) Retrieved
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
193
September 15, 2010,
Fromhttp://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=89 (In Thai).
National Economic and Social Development Board (NESDB) (1996).
The Eight National Economic and Social Development Plan
( 8) Retrieved
September 15, 2010,
Fromhttp://www.nesdb.go.th/Default.aspx?tabid=90 (In Thai).
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1974).Primary Report
of the Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, First Round,
January-March 1974. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1985).Report of the
Literacy Survey 1985. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1987).Key Statistics of
Thailand 1987 ( ..
2530). Bangkok: NSO. (In Thai).
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1992). Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Round, May
1992. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1993). High Qualified
Manpower Survey
1993( .. 2536). Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1997).Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Round, May
1996. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1998a).Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Round, May
1998. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1998b). High Qualified
Manpower Survey 1998
( .. 2541). Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1999a).Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Round, May
1999. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (1999b).High Qualified
Manpower Survey
1999( .. 2542). Bangkok: NSO.
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
194
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2000).High Qualified
Manpower Survey
2000( .. 2543). Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2001).Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Quarter, April-
June 2001. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2002). High Qualified
Manpower Survey
2000( .. 2545). Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2005). Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Quarter, April-
June 2005. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2009a). Report of the
Labour Force Survey: Whole Kingdom, Second Quarter, April-
June 2009. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2009b).Labour
Demand Establishment 2008. Bangkok: NSO.
National Statistical Office of Thailand (NSO) (2010c). Employed
Persons by Work Status and Occupation. Retrieved November
13, 2010. From
http://service.nso.go.th/nso/nso_centre/project/search_centre/23
project-th.htm
Nitungkorn, S. (2001). Higher Education Reform in Thailand,
Southeast Asian Studies, 38(4), 461-481.
Office of the Education Council (OEC) (2010a).A study on Manpower
Demand for Manpower Education and Development of the
Country( ). Bangkok: Prickwan Graphic. (In
Thai).
Office of the Education Council (OEC) (2010b).National Education
Plan (The Improved Version) for 2009-2016
( .. 2552-2559).
Bangkok: Prickwan Graphic. (In Thai).
Office of the National Education Commission (ONEC) (2000).The
Collection of Educational Articles: A preparation of the
National Education Act (
. ). Bangkok: V.T.C.
Communication.
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
195
Paramacom, N. (1999). The 21st Century Business and Higher
Education in Thailand. Kasetsart University Journal of
Economics. 6(2), 44-52.
PhraNakorn Si AyuttayaRajabhat University (2009).Speech of Prime
Minister AbhisitVejjajiva on ‗Directions and Policies of Thai
Government for the Second Decades of Education Reform‘ on
14 May 2009 (ปาฐกถาของพณฯ
14 พฤษภาคม 2552).Retrieved August 25,
2010.From http://edu.aru.ac.th/2009/06/04/education-reform/ (In
Thai).
Punyasavatsut, C. (2008). Human Capital and Rate of Return on
Education ( ) (Paper
presented at annual conference held by Thailand Development
Research Institution (TDRI) on November 29-30,
2008).Retrieved July 15, 2010. From
http://www.tdri.or.th/ye_08/papers/g3_1_chaiyut.pdf (In Thai).
Saihoo, P. (1969). Education and Society ( ).Social
Science Review, 7(2), 22-32. (In Thai).
Sinlarat, P. (1969). Education and Contemporary Thai Society
(). Journal of the National
Education Council, 3(10), 37-44. (In Thai).
Slaughter, S. & L.L. Leslie (1997). Academic Capitalism: Politics,
Policies, and the Entrepreneurial University. Baltimore: The
Johns Hopkins University Press.
Somerset, A (1997) Treating the diploma disease in Kenya: a modest
counter proposal, Assessment in Education: Principle, Policy,
and Practice, 4 (1), 97- 106.
Sommit, W. (2010). Impacts of Ordinary National Educational
Testing on Teaching Behaviors of Teachers in Bangkok: Mixed
Method Research
(). (Master‘s
thesis).Chulalongkorn University, Bangkok.(In Thai).
Soresen, K. (1999). Higher Education Issues and Reforms in Poland:
A Decade of Change. In I. Fägerlind& I. Holmesland& G.
Strömqvist (Eds.), Higher Education at the Crossroads:
Tradition or Transformation?Studies in Comparative and
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
196
International Education 48, Institute of International Education,
Stockholm University. (191-200), Stockholm: Elanders Gotab.
Sunhachawee, A. (1969). A role for the Provincial Branches of the
Teacher Colleges ( ).Social
Science Review, 7(2), 78-81. (In Thai).
Tangchitsomkid, W. (1996).Thai Education ( ).
Bangkok: O.S. Printing House.
Teerasawat, P. (2002). Underemployment in
Thailand( งานไทย). Retrieved June
15, 2010
Fromhttp://www.trf.or.th/research/abstract/Thai/RDG4410005.t
xt
Teerasawat, P. &Xuto, P. & Gray, R & Kowantanakul, R. (2003). The
Implication of Labour Utility Framework
( ).Journal of
Demography. 19(1), p.37-54).
Thai Post (2009, March 11). Thai Education: Degrees Syndrome
( ). Retrieved August 28,
2010.From http://www.thaipost.net/news/110309/1563 (In
Thai).
The Nation (2010, March 8). Should De-Schooling Be Part Of The
Educational Reforms? The Nation, p. 15 A.
The Nation (2010, July 5). New Council Aims to Lift Quality of
Universities. The Nation, p. 15 A.
Tjeldvoll&Blažėnaitė (2007). Concepts of a Service University. In D.
Bridges & P. Jucevičienė & R. Jucevičius & T. McLaughlin & J.
Stankevičiūtė (Eds.), Higher Education and National
Development: Universities and Societies in Transition. (201-
211), New York: Routledge.
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization
(UNESCO) (2006). Guidelines for Quality Provision in Cross-
Border Higher Education. Paris: UNESCO.
United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization
(UNESCO) (2009). 2009 World Conference on Higher
Education: The New Dynamics of Higher Education and
Research for Societal Change and Development, at UNESCO
Paris on 5-8 July 2009. Retrieved February 25, 2010. From
http://www.unesco.org/fileadmin/MULTIMEDIA/HQ/ED/ED/p
df/WCHE_2009/FINAL%20COMMUNIQUE%20WCHE%202
009.pdf
Wanwisa Suebnusorn
197
Varghese, N.V. (2001). Impact of the Economic Crisis on Higher
Education in East Asia: Countries Experiences. Paris: IIEP:
UNESCO.
Varghese, N.V. (2009). Globalization, Economic Crisis and National
Strategies for Higher Education Development. Paris: IIEP.
Visalaporn, S. (2005).The Problems of Instruction in Graduate Level:
Educational Administration Degree
(). Bangkok: Office of the Education Council. (In Thai).
Walsh, J. (2004). Educational Policy under ThaksinShinawatra(Paper
for Presentation at the ICE Conference at Hat Yai District,
Songkla Province in August 2004), Retrieved November 22,
2009,From http://dspace.siu.ac.th/bitstream/1532/518/1/REP187
%202004.pdf
Wasee, P. (1998). Education Reform: Enhancement of Intellectual, A
Way of Survival ( :
ทางรอดจากความหายนะ). Bangkok: Sodsri-Saritwong
Foundation.
Wolf (2002). Does Education Matter? Myths about education and
economic growth. London: Penguin.
World Bank (1989).Educational Development in Thailand: The Role
of World Bank Lending. Washington: World Bank.
World Bank (2000).Thailand Social Monitor: Thai Workers and the
Crisis. Retrieved April 5, 2010. From
http://siteresources.worldbank.org/INTTHAILAND/Resources/Social-
Monitor/2000jul.pdf
World Bank (2001).Thailand Secondary Education for Employment.
Retrieved July 28, 2010. From http://www-
wds.worldbank.org/external/default/WDSContentServer/WDSP/
IB/2001/09/18/000094946_01090504005581/Rendered/PDF/mu
lti0page.pdf
World Bank (2008).Thailand Social Monitor on Youth: Development
of the Next Generation. Retrieved June 15, 2010. From
http://siteresources.worldbank.org/INTTHAILAND/Resources/3
33200-1097667766090/2008mar-social_monitor.pdf
World Bank (2010a).Thailand Social Monitor 2009: Towards a
Competitive Higher Education System in a Global Economy.
Retrieved April 1, 2010. From
http://siteresources.worldbank.org/INTTHAILAND/Resources/f
ullreportsocialmonitorresize.pdf
Diploma Disease and Higher Education Reform
198
World Bank (2010 b).World Development Index 2009: Thailand.
Retrieved September 18, 2010. From
http://data.worldbank.org/country/thailand
Youjin Chong
199
Community Participation in Children‟s Education in Chronic
Refugee Situations:
The Case of Rohingya Refugee Camps in Bangladesh
Youjin Chong
Introduction
Background of the Study
During the last quarter century, half of the world (83 of the 162
independent countries with total populations >500,000) has
experienced war and other forms of armed conflict (Marshall & Cole,
2008). Still, there are fifteen significant on-going armed conflicts
throughout the world (Infoplease.com, 2010). As a result, it is
estimated that today there are more than 9.7 million refugees and 1.7
million people who live in refugee-like situations (UNHCR Global
Appeal, 2010). Moreover, half of the people are children (Rutter,
1998).
There are seventy-two million children out of school worldwide
and over half of them, thirty-nine million children, lived in conflict-
affected fragile states (International Save the Children Alliance,
2010). Worse, up to 90% of internally displaced children who live
outside of the refugee camps of the office of the United Nations High
Commissioner for Refugees cannot get access to education in armed
conflict situations. The result is that they remain illiterate (Muñoz,
2008). The children cannot start school or, if they do enrol, they tend
to drop out of school. Yet, once their basic shelter and food needs are
met, education becomes the most important pursuit for them (Refugee
Council, 2005). They realise from their bitter experiences that
education is the power that they will never lose no matter what the
circumstances. Also, education provides them with hope and they
believe that education is a major factor toward stabilising their lives as
they return to their home or begin a new life in a new country.
According to an analysis of civil conflicts that happened during the
period 1965-1999, the civil conflicts were concentrated in countries
with a high rate of illiteracy. Only 45% of young male students in
those countries took secondary education (Collier, 2006). Of particular
importance in this regard, Collier (2006) points out that "a country
which has ten percentage points more of its youths in schoolssay
55% instead of 45%cuts its risk of conflict from 14% to around
10%" (p.6). Furthermore, there are three notable statistical factors
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
200
pertaining to the benefits of education in emergency and conflict
situations. Firstly, every additional year of formal schooling for male
students can return up to a nearly 20% reduction in conflict
involvement. In the case of post- conflict reconstruction situations,
persons of voting age who possess a primary education are 1.5 times
more likely to prefer democratic governments than people with no
education. People with a secondary education are three times more
likely to support democracy (Basic Education Coalition, 2010).
Secondly, every year of schooling increases both men's and women's
wages up to an average of 10% (International Save the Children
Alliance, 2010). Thirdly, increased levels of quality in basic education
for a country lead to a reduction of conflict. It can also lead to an
annual growth rate of 5% which has the same stabilising effects as one
year of schooling (Basic Education Coalition, 2010).
Education is still underfunded in proportion to need and to other
humanitarian aid sectors. According to the International Save the
Children Alliance (2010, p. ix), "Between 2006 and 2009 education
represented on average 4.2% of immediate emergency needs, yet it
received only 2.3% of the funding available. In 2009, just 31% of
emergency educations funding requirements were met. What is worse
is that over 80% of international humanitarian funding does not
include education as part of the humanitarian response. Currently only
Canada, Denmark, Japan, Norway, and Sweden have policies that
support education in emergencies (International Save the Children
Alliance, 2008). In practice it is almost impossible for the state or aid
agency to bear alone the responsibility of educating the children with
such scarce resources available, and this especially reduces the quality
of education in these situations (Brown, 2001). Community
participation is therefore crucial for facilitating the education of
children in conflict related emergencies and post-conflict
reconstruction situations.
1.2 Aim and Objectives of the Study
The overall aim of this study is look at how a refugee community
participates in the children's education in the chronic refugee situation,
and its influence on their children's education. From this point of
view, the two Rohingya refugee camps that are located in Bangladesh
were chosen as a setting for the study. By comparing these two
refugee camps, this study takes a closer look at the three aspects: (1)
the forms of the refugee community participation in the children's
education in the refugee camp, (2) the factors that affect community
Youjin Chong
201
participation in education in the chronic refugee situation, and (3) the
effects of the community participation on the children's performance
in school.
1.3 Significance of the Study
As enacted by the Universal Declaration on Human Rights (1948) and
the Convention on the Rights of the Child (1989), every refugee child
has the right to education as do all other children, even if they are in
an emergency situation. Furthermore, beyond the right to receive
education, the quality of education is a chief concern to be addressed.
In this sense, first, this study will highlight the current educational
challenges Rohingya refugees faced in their chronic refugee situation.
Second, it should provide useful insights into the challenges faced by
the chronic refugee situation in educational development.
Furthermore, the findings from this study will serve as a helpful guide
for further research on refugee education.
2. Key Concepts
2.1 What is Education in Emergencies?
The ultimate objective of education is to provide the knowledge and
skills that a pupil needs in life in order to attain a better quality of life.
In the case of education in emergencies, the ultimate objective of
education is not any different. The overall objective of education for
the children is focussed on four educational priorities. Firstly, through
participation in educational activities such as singing, dancing, and
games and sports with their peers and teachers, children can revitalise
a sense of normality and stability to their lives and rekindle hope for
the future. Secondly, through the acquisition of education in
emergency and conflict situations, children can learn about the way
their society functions, their rights, and their duties (UNHCR, 2003).
The third priority is to provide lifesaving skills such as how to get
health care and how to protect oneself against HIV/AIDS and sexual
abuse. Lastly, the fourth priority should enable these children to
secure their personal economic outlook and gain cognitive skills
through literacy and numeracy skills (INEE, 2010).
2.2 Strengths and Weaknesses of Refugee Schools in Emergencies
Once refugees obtain their basic necessities of life such as shelter,
food and water, education for children becomes their top priority. A
refugee community starts to gather their school age children and find
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
202
suitable people from the community to teach their children. This is the
beginning of many refugee schools in emergency situations. The
refugees would gladly offer their time, labour, and even money to
build schools for their children. Refugee teachers would even be
willing to teach children with little or no wages in return. Such
motivation and desire for education is the prominent strength of the
refugee school (Brown, 2001). There are four great weaknesses of
refugee schools for which urgent action is needed. Firstly, there is
unequal access to and inadequate educational opportunities for girls,
children with disabilities, children living with HIV/AIDS, and ethnic
minority children. Secondly, just like parents who bring up their
children in a stable country, refugee parents also expect good quality
education. When they believe that the education is worthwhile for
their children, they invest in their children's education (International
Save the Children Alliance, 2010). However, in practice, poor quality
education is a great weakness of refugee schools. Brown (2001) has
pointed out that the main cause of the poor quality of education is
directly linked to the poor quality of teachers. Thirdly, in conflict
situations, schools are easily targeted by armed groups. School
curriculum is modified to brainwash the children (International Save
the Children Alliance, 2010). Lastly, a lack of financing for education
is a major obstacle for refugee schools in emergencies.
2.3 Community Participation in Education in Emergencies
According to Williams (1997), community support for education is
grouped into three main areas of activities: (1) managing school
performance, (2) supporting the instructional program, and (3)
contributing toward school resources. These activities can be
subdivided as requiring monetary support or non-monetary support.
Monetary support signifies the presence of fundraising activities, fees,
and levies in order to meet a shortfall in public financing. Non-
monetary community support involves the attendance in a SMC and
PTA meetings and providing voluntary labour for school construction
and maintenance (Adam, 2005).
In the case of a community within a conflict and/or post-conflict
reconstruction situations, there may be financial difficulties so non-
monetary support is a practical, realistic, and important factor for a
refugee community's activities in education. The community broadly
plays three crucial roles in educating the children in that circumstance.
Firstly, in terms of managing school performance in emergency and
conflict situations, community education committees and parent
Youjin Chong
203
teacher associations cooperate with the head-teacher and school staff
members to generate and steer the school improvement plans through
regular meetings. They can also work with community groups and
administrators in order to solve problems such as teacher and student
absenteeism owing to the timing of food and water distribution, etc.
(UNHCR, 2003). Secondly, the provision of formal support such as
volunteer teaching assistants or after-school tutors, are crucial factors
towards improving children's academic achievement. However, when
considering the low level of education of the community, especially in
developing countries in emergency and conflict situations, the
capacity for community participation in the formal instructional
program is quite limited. This can, however, still play an important
role in providing support for the instructional program through
informal channels (Adam, 2005). Community education committees
and parent teacher associations organise voluntary systems to visit
homes for the purpose of promoting children's regular school
attendance, preventing school dropouts, and particularly for promoting
girls' education. They can even encourage the parents to feed the
children before they go to school in the morning and offer information
on how provide time and an adequate environment for home study
(UNHCR, 2003). Thirdly, in terms of contributions to school
resources, the community provides voluntary labour for the
construction, maintenance, and repair of schools and for school
security.
2.4 Factors that Influence Community Participation in Education
With regard to factors which have an effect on community
participation in children's education, Watt (2001) pointed out that
demand is an essential prerequisite for community participation in
education. If a community does not have a clear desire and goals for
making a better educational environment, then the community will be
limited and any community-based education programs will likely be
inconsistent. In Adam's view (2005), a community supports their local
school in order to accomplish an educational objective that could not
be reasonably achieved without that community and school
partnership. People in the community will take action to reach an
agreement and form a basis for judging what the reasonable and
logical choices are. In this regard, the context and the type of
educational concerns of the community depend on demographic,
social, economic, and the religious characteristics of the community
(Salami & Kpamegan, 2002). That is to say, a rational perspective
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
204
based on community's particular circumstances toward participating in
education is the one of the most important factors for promoting a
community's effective collaboration.
The World Bank (1996) points out that in reality schoolteachers
do not always welcome parental involvement in school. For this very
reason, the roles of the School Management Committees and the
Parent Teachers Associations are likely to be limited to provide
supplementary financial support only. Viewed in this light, it should
be noted that the refugee and/or displaced people's community could
hardly bear the financial resources. On this basis, community
participation in education within emergency and conflict situations
becomes more limited. Furthermore, the refugee and/or displaced
people's community which will have a low average level of education
tends to rely on teachers for information on the problems faced by the
school and the children's education. Thus, participation of the refugee
community in education is greatly affected by the parents'
relationships with the teaching staff of the children's school.
As Bray (2001) points out, it is not easy to prove conclusively
the sole effects of community participation on children's education
since many other internal and external factors affect children's
education. However, proceeding from what has been put forward
above; it is needless to say that community participation is the one of
most important factors that affects children's learning. In light of this it
is hardly surprising that the state or aid agency needs to build
partnerships with a community based on clear educational objectives
for their children; this will also build credibility between the school
and the community in emergency and conflict situations.
3. Research Approach and Methodology
3.1. Research Strategy
This study began with four hypotheses to describe the status of
refugee community participation in education in chronic refugee
situations and to look at the influence of community participation on
children's performance in school: (1) where the level of community
participation in education is high, the better the children's academic
achievement; (2) where the level of community participation is high,
the higher the children's demand for studying in school; (3) the better
the socioeconomic status of the community, the more the community
puts emphasis on children's education; and (4) where there is a better
relationship between school and the community, the more the
Youjin Chong
205
community participates in schooling. In order to verify the four
hypotheses, two major variables were used: students' performance in
school and community participation in education. The students'
performance in school is the dependent variable in the study. It is
measured by the children's academic achievement and their demand
for education which is indicated by enrolment, dropout rates, and their
reasons. Conversely, community participation in education is the
independent variable. As an independent variable of the study, it is
divided into five categories: (1) the educational environment of the
community; (2) the forms of community participation in education;
(3) the level of community participation in children's education; (4)
the characteristics of the community in terms of socioeconomic status;
and (5) the relationship between the school and the community. That
is, through analysis of the relationship between the children's
performance in school and the independent variables, those factors
that affect community participation on children's education in chronic
refugee situations and how children's performance in school is
influenced by community participation in education were analysed.
3.2. Data collection and Analysis
This study is based on a combination of quantitative and qualitative
research methodologies to emphasise the strengths and to supplement
the weaknesses in order to reduce the risk of biased interpretations.
The study was conducted during a period of three months, from June
to August 2009.
3.2.1. Samples and Sources of Quantitative Data
Three types of secondary quantitative data were collected. Monthly
and quarterly progress reports on the basic education program from
Research, Training and Management International (RTM Int.) which
is a partner of UNHCR and UNICEF. Secondly, unpublished reports
on education from UNHCR Bangladesh were used to compare the
educational environment of the two refugee camps. Thirdly, for the
analysis of the characteristics of the two communities, an unpublished
report entitled the Rapid Appraisal of the Livelihood Capability of the
Refugees: Kutupalong and Nayapara Refugee Camps were used.
Closed-ended questionnaire surveys were conducted with
parents and teachers. Within each camp, twenty school teachers and
twenty parents participated in the survey. They were selected through
purposeful and random sampling with the assistance of the camp
education officers to include some members of school management
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
206
committees and the parent teacher association. The survey was
conducted in the schools and in the UNHCR field office. The parent
questionnaires focused on the level of concern for the children's
education, the level of satisfaction with the schools, their relationship
with the school, and the extent of involvement in the parent-teacher
association and school management committee. Also, the teacher
questionnaires centred on the ideas of community involvement and
collaboration, and their level of satisfaction with the school that they
teach. Several questions involved teachers' relationship with students,
with the students' parents, and with the community and the extent of
involvement in the development of the school. With regard to the
content analysis of the aforementioned survey, PASW Statistics 18
was used.
3.2.2. Sample and Source of Qualitative Data
The qualitative in-depth analyses focused on field observations and
interviews with focus groups in order to support and explicate the
meaning of the quantitative data. In terms of interviews in the field,
structured interviews with the teachers and parents were conducted.
Secondly, within each camp, there were semi-structured interviews
with twenty-five students in the camp school. The students were
selected through random sampling with the assistance of the camp
education officers. The student questionnaires focused on the level of
desire for education, the level of satisfaction of the school they
attended, the level of satisfaction with the student representatives, and
the relationship with school teachers and their parents. Thirdly, a
semi-structured interview with the school management committee and
members of the parent-teacher association were done. The questions
here focused on the main agenda of the SMC and PTA meetings, the
roles of SMC and PTA toward the development of the educational
atmosphere, and the challenges they face in participating in the
meetings. Fourthly, with regard to the interviews with two UNHCR
community service officers and four camp education officers, open-
ended questions were conducted in the UNHCR field office. The
questions focused on their roles in educational development in the
camps, their perception of community participation in education, and
the challenges they face in their attempt to develop and manage
educational development.
Youjin Chong
207
4. Analysis and Interpretation of Research Findings
The Community Participation and Children's Performance in
Schools
The refugees who have been in the two Rohingya refugee camps fled
from the Northern Rakhine State of Myanmar to Bangladesh at the
end of 1991 and early 1992. Over the eighteen years since, they have
lived in two refugee camps: Kutupalong and Nayapara (ILO &
UNHCR, 2008). Even though they have lived in two different camps,
they have the same cultural, historical, and ethnic backgrounds. By the
end of July 2009, 39 228 Rohingya who were registered as refugees
with the UNHCR, have resided in two camps in Bangladesh:
Kutupalong (11,084) and Nayapara (28,144) (UNHCR, 2009). Since
fleeing Myanmar, the Kutupalong and Nayapara camp schools have
received aid from UN organisations and international NGOs for
teaching and learning materials, facility costs, and sanitation facilities
for the last 18 years. Moreover, both camp schools are run by UNHCR
and UNICEF. Both refugee communities have participated in
children's education through the same type of non-monetary support:
(i) the school management committee, (ii) the parent teacher
association, and (iii) the interactive popular theatre. Due to similar
circumstances, the activities and main agenda of the PTA and SMC
for both camps were similar. Both communities have been concerned
about school attendance, dropouts, learning, and the equal distribution
of school materials.
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
208
Table 4-1 Community‘s Interest and Participation in Education
Parents/Guardians' Participation in Education
Camp
Interesting
in child's
academic
achieve-
ment
PTA
Meeting
(Participa-
tion)
How often
do you
talk with
your
child‘s
teacher?
Want to know
more about my
child‘s school
Want to volun-
teer at child‘s
school
Little Interested
Somewhat Interested
Interested
One
2 or More
None
Often
A little
Never
Strongly Disagree
Neutral
Agree
Strongly Agree
Strongly Disagree
Disagree
Neutral
Agree
Strongly Agree
K
T
P
Count (n=20)
0
5
15
3
14
3
16
2
2
3
0
0
17
0
0
0
1
19
% of Total
0%
25%
75%
15%
70%
15%
80%
10%
10%
7.5%
0.0%
0.0%
42.5%
0%
0%
0%
5%
95%
N
Y
P
Count n=20)
2
3
15
9
11
0
7
13
0
0
3
3
14
3
2
3
0
12
% of Total
10%
15%
75%
45%
55%
0
%
35%
65%
0%
0.0%
7.5%
7.5%
35%
15%
10%
15%
0%
60%
Source: RTMI (2009d-i)
Youjin Chong
209
In terms of the level of community participation in children's education,
there was a marked contrast between the camps. KTP has higher level of
community participation in education. About 70% of KTP parents/guardians
participated in PTA meetings two or three times during the last three quar-
ters of 2009 whereas 55% of NYP parents/guardians did so. In terms of con-
cerns about their child's school and education, KTP parents showed more
interest than the NYP parents (see Table 4-1). KTP parents' keen interest in
their children's education is also demonstrated by their visits to their chil-
dren's schools. Once there, the parents not only talk with their child's teacher
but they also observe the teacher's teaching skills and behaviour in the class-
room. In terms of devotion to school needs, 90% of KTP parents showed a
strong passion for participating in voluntary work at their child's school
when the school needed their help, while only 60% of NYP par-
ents/guardians had shown such interest.
Table 4-2 Trends in KTP & NYP Formal I Students Academic
Achievement in 2009
Bangla
Math
KT
P
1st
Ex
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Change
NY
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Change
KT
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Cha
nge
NY
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex
am
Cha
nge
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
A
2
1
2
0
-1
A
20
28
+8
A
16
17
+1
A
18
26
+8
B
3
0
3
8
+8
B
21
35
+14
B
31
36
+5
B
20
40
+20
C
3
1
2
7
-4
C
31
24
-7
C
36
26
-10
C
28
25
-3
D
1
8
1
6
-2
D
28
12
-16
D
18
21
+3
D
33
9
-24
English
Burmese
KT
P
1st
Ex
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Change
NY
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Change
KT
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex-
am
Cha
nge
NY
P
1st
Ex-
am
2nd
Ex
am
Cha
nge
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
%
A
2
2
3
5
+13
A
28
39
+11
A
23
18
-5
A
26
15
-11
B
2
8
3
2
+4
B
24
28
+4
B
29
31
+2
B
24
27
+3
C
3
1
1
7
-14
C
23
23
0
C
33
51
+18
C
27
36
+9
D
1
9
1
6
-3
D
25
10
-15
D
16
0
-16
D
23
22
-1
*Grade: A: 80% and above marks, B: 6079% marks, C: 4059% marks, D: below
40% marks Source: RTMI (2009d-i)
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
210
When looking into the relationship between the level of community
participation and students' performance in school, the level of
participation did not significantly affect the children's academic
achievement in either camp (Table 4-2). KTP has higher level of
community participation in education but 2009 exams results showed
that academics overall improved for both camps that year. Regarding
enrolment rate, there was percentage decrease in both camps.
However, when comparing the 2009 attendance rate trends, there is an
inter-camp difference. KTP's attendance rate was higher than for NYP
(see Table 4-3). Where the level of participation is high, the students'
demand for studying in school is also higher. However, when
comparing numbers of dropouts, there were more in KTP. The reason
for the high number at KTP was due to an increased loss of interest for
school studies (see Tables 4-4 & 4-5).
When comparing the school infrastructures in detail, there is a
significant disparity between KTP and NYP. Firstly, in terms of
student/teacher classroom ratios, NYP's is 1:37.7, while KTP's is
1:30.5 (the recommendation is 1:40). Secondly, whereas nine out of
the ten schools in KTP have one pair of latrines each, only one out of
the nine schools in NYP has a pair of serviceable latrines. KTP has
more instances of adequate space for construction of a teachers' room
than in NYP. Based on the quality of school facility, KTP schools
have a better educational environment than NYP. However, even
though the infrastructure of the KTP schools is better than for NYP,
the KTP community's satisfaction with the overall quality of camp
schools was notably lower (see Table 4-6).
Youjin Chong
211
Table 4-3 Attendance Rate
Attendance Rate From January to October in 2009
Camp
Class
Jan.
Feb.
Mar.
Apr.
May
Jun.
Jul.
Aug.
Sep.
Oct.
Avg.
Change
Since
Feb.
%
%
%
%
%.
%
%
%
%
KTP
Play
No
Data
98
92
88
89
93
81
No Data
88
89.8
-10
Pre-
primary
96
91
95
93
93
81
86
90.7
-10
Formal
I
98
98
91
93
90
77
81
89.8
-17
Formal
II
93
87
87
90
88
75
79
85.6
-14
NFPE I
NFPE
II
88
78
76
77
76
65
71
75.9
-17
Total
94.6
87
87.4
88.4
88
76
81
86.1
-14
NYP
Play
No
Data
99
77
82
84
89
88
No data
81
85.7
-18
Pre-
primary
98
80
80
84
89
86
85
85.9
-13
Formal
I
96
76
77
80
89
84
77
82.7
-19
Formal
II
NFPE I
92
73
74
81
88
82
83
81.9
-9
NFPE
II
Total
96.3
77
78
82.3
89
85
82
84.1
-15
*** No NFPE I in KTP & No Formal II & NFPE II in NYP
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
212
Table 4-4 Number of Student Dropouts
Number of Student Dropouts
Camp
Jan.
Feb.
Mar.
Apr.
May
Jun.
Jul.
Aug.
Sep.
Oct.
KTP
Boy
No
0
6
4
0
12
64
No Data
0
Girl
Data
0
0
1
0
5
51
0
Total
0
6
5
0
17
115
0
NYP
Boy
No
0
6
0
0
48
49
No Data
0
Girl
Data
0
0
0
0
27
48
0
Total
0
6
0
0
75
97
0
*Including erroneous double shift entry and resettlement
Source: RTMI (2009d-i)
Table 4-5 Reasons for School Dropouts
Reasons for School Dropouts
KTP
%
NYP
%
Grow up
29.9
Work
22.4
Work
20.9
Resettle
21.5
Resettle
14.9
Transfer to other school
15.4
Lack of motivation to
study at camp school
11.2
Replacement
12.6
Transfer to other school
9
Grow up
10.7
Don't know
8.2
Lack of motivation to study
at camp school
9.3
Unseen
1.5
No reason
1.9
Madrasah (Islamic
religious schools)
1.5
Madrasah (Islamic religious
schools)
2.3
NGO work
3
NGO work
0.9
100%
Dead
0.9
Source: RTMI (2009b)
Unseen
0.5
Computer training
0.5
Married
0.5
Mad
0.5
100%
It was observed that that the low quality of the schoolteachers directly
influenced the KTP community's satisfaction with their children's
schools. According to an RTMI assessment report, the performance of
KTP teachers is markedly lower than in NYP (Table 4-7). The low
quality of the schoolteachers has effects on the purpose of community
Youjin Chong
213
participation in children's education. KTP parents' visits to the schools
had a tendency for observing the teachers' teaching skills.
Furthermore, KTP parents themselves wanted to participate in the area
of schooling in order to change their camp's educational environment
rather than depending solely on the school teachers. The low
confidence levels between the schools and the community lead to the
community's negative opinions about their children's schools. This
serves to explain why there were more students in KTP who dropped
out of school due to low motivation. Also, the low confidence in the
quality of the schoolteachers explains why the academics of the KTP
students were comparably lower in spite of the higher level of
community participation in education.
4.1 The Community Participation in Education and Relationship
with Their Children's School
Although the KTP community desired participation in their children's
schooling, KTP parents and school teachers also felt that their
community was not very involved in planning or the evaluation of
school activities. The KTP community also felt that the school
teachers did not highly value their participation in schooling, while the
opposite was true for those of NYP. In terms of the teachers' views of
their own participation in school development, NYP teachers felt that
their contribution was valued highly and a large proportion of KTP
teachers showed a negative response.
Irrespective of the level of community participation in
education, the NYP community has confidence in the value of their
participation in education through experiences of positive
involvement. Its positive experiences with participation in schooling
may effect on the community's satisfaction with their children's
school. Furthermore, the NYP children's performance in school may
be directly or indirectly affected by the community's positive
atmosphere about their children's school. There is no clear relationship
between the level of community participation in education and the
relationship between school and the community.
5.The Community Participation in Education and Social-
Economic Circumstances of Community
There is a significant socioeconomic disparity between KTP and NYP
(Table 4-10). NYP has significantly more middle class households
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
214
compared to KTP so the NYP community was in a more stable
economic condition for participation in education. However, the NYP
parents' interest and participation in the education of their children
was less than in KTP.
Much of this may be explained by the sphere of economic
activity of the community. NYP is nearer to the local host community
where they can work outside of the camp. Under the influence of this
surrounding environment, the NYP refugees are more engaged in the
economic activity outside the camp. Judging from this surrounding
environment, this might have partly explained why the level of
participation of the NYP community in the education of their children
is less than the KTP's. Furthermore, the NYP students' main reason for
dropouts is linked with this circumstance. Especially interesting from
this point of view is that the NYP students' academic achievement
seems to be also linked to this situation: NYP students' achievement
was improved in Bangla and mathematics in comparison with the KTP
students the prior year. Specifically, the NYP students placed
emphasis on Bangla and mathematics, since these skills can be used
during outside work. In chronic refugee situations, there are no further
educational opportunities for children after primary education. This is
not only in the camp but outside too. Worse, the degree is not
endorsed by the Government of Bangladesh. Thus the Rohingya
refugee parents and children opt to work outside the camp rather than
study.
6. Conclusion
By looking into two Rohingya refugee camps, both under a long-term
refugee status for 18 years, we witnessed the refugee community
systematically participating in children's education not only through
PTA/SMC actions but also with an enlightenment troupe. The greatest
reason refugee communities have a desire to participate in school just
like any normal community is their aspiration to create a better
educational environment. That factor that the communities'
participation becomes the cause of inferior school education, resulting
in a distrust of the quality of teachers, should be focused upon. This
distrust could endure and furthermore induce negative school-
community attitudes. Consequently, the negative attitudes became the
key factor that led children to lose interest in studying at camp school
and ultimately drop out.
Youjin Chong
215
The situation was regarded as denying education above the
elementary level due to the non-endorsement by the Government of
Bangladesh and thus compelled refugee parents and children towards
practicalities despite the opportunity to study. The problem might not
be only limited to the Rohingya refugee camps. Since 15 conflicts are
currently ongoing (lasting, on average, >10 years each), further steps
should be taken beyond simply building refugee camp schools and
providing school supplies. Lack of opportunity for receiving proper
schooling or for training teachers could result in those with long-term
refugee statuses having no choice but to give up even that low level of
education.
References
Adam, F. (2005). Community Participation in School Development:
Understanding Participation in Basic Schools Performance in
the Nanumba District of Ghana. University of Bergen.
Basic Education Coalition. (2010). Building Security Through Basic
Education. Retrieved April 6, 2010, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.basiced.org/images//building%20security%20throug
h%20education.pdf
Bray, M. (1996). Decentralization of Education: Community
Financing. Washington, D.C: The World Bank.
Collier, P. (2006). Economic Causes of Civil Conflict and their
Implications for Policy. Retrieved May 20, 2010, from the
World Wide Web: http://users.ox.ac.uk/~econpco/research/pdfs/
EconomicCausesofCivilConflict-ImplicationsforPolicy.pdf
ILO & UNHCR. (2008). Rapid Appraisal of the Livelihood Capability
of the Refugees:
Kutupalong and Nayapara Refugee Camps. (unpublished draft report),
UNHCR, Bangladesh.
Inforplease.com.(2010). Ongoing War. Retrieved April 6, 2010, from
the World Wide Web:
http://www.infoplease.com/ipaA0904550.html
INEE. (2010). The History of INEE. Retrieved May 26, 2010, from the
World Wide Web: http://
www.ineesite.org/index.php/post/about/
International Save the Children Alliance. (2008). Delivering
Education for Children in Emergencies: A Key Building Block
for the Future. Retrieved November 18, 2009, from the World
Wide Web:
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
216
http://www.savethechildren.org/publications/rewrite-the-
future/delivering_education_emergencies.pdf
International Save the Children Alliance. (2010). The Future is Now:
Education for Children in Countries Affected by Conflict.
Retrieved November 18, 2009, from the World Wide Web:
www.savethechildren.org.uk/en/docs/The_Future_is_Now_low_
res.pdf
Marshall, M. & Cole, B. (2008). Global Report on Conflict,
Governance, and State Fragility 2008. Retrieved November 18,
2009, from the World Wide Web:
http://www.systemicpeace.org/Global%20Report %202008.pdf
Muñoz, V. (2008). Promotion and Protection of All Human Rights,
Civil, Political, Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, Including
the Right to Development: Right to Education in Emergency
Situations. Retrieved November 18, 2009, from the World Wide
Web:www2.ohchr.org/english/bodies/hrcouncil/docs/11session/
A.HRC.11.8_en.pdf
Refugee Council. (2005). Daring to Dream: Raising Achievements for
14 to 16 year old Asylum- seeking and Refugee Children and
Young People. Retrieved April 12, 2010, from the World Wide
Web:
http://www.refugeecouncil.org.uk/Resources/Refugee%20Coun
cil/downloads/researchreports/RaisingachievementOct05.pdf
RTMI. (2009b). Learner Drop-Out Information. (unpublished)
Research, Training and Management International.
RTMI. (2009d). Monthly Progress Report-June, 2009 on Basic
Education Program in Rohingya Refugee Camps, Cox's Bazar.
(unpublished) Research, Training and Management International
RTMI. (2009e). Monthly Progress Report-July, 2009 on Basic
Education Program in Rohingya Refugee Camps, Cox's Bazar.
(unpublished) Research, Training and Management
International.
RTMI. (2009f). Monthly Progress Report-October, 2009 on Basic
Education Program in
Rohingya Refugee Camps, Cox's Bazar. (unpublished) Research,
Training and Management International.
RTMI. (2009g). Quarterly Progress Report on Basic Education
Program in Rohingya Refugee
Camps, Cox's Bazar (January-March, 2009, Second Quarter).
(unpublished) Research, Training and Management
International.
Youjin Chong
217
RTMI. (2009h). Quarterly Progress Report on Basic Education
Program in Rohingya Refugee Camps, Cox's Bazar (April-June,
2009, Third Quarter). (unpublished) Research, Training and
Management International.
RTMI. (2009i). Quarterly Progress Report on Basic Education
Program in Rohingya Refugee Camps, Cox's Bazar (July-Sept,
2009, Fourth Quarter). (unpublished) Research, Training and
Management International.
Rutter, J. (1998). Refugee in Today's World. In J. Rutter & C. Jones
(Eds.), Refugee Education: Mapping the Field (pp. 13-32).
Trentham Books.
Salami, N. & Kpamegan, G. (2002). Benin. In ERNWACA & SARA
(Eds.), A Transnational View of Basic Education: Issues of
Access, Quality and Community Participation in West and
Central Africa (pp.61-92). Washington DC: USAID
UNHCR. (2003). UNHCR Education: Field Guidelines. Retrieved
April 6, 2010, From:
http://www.unhcr.org/protect/PROTECTION/40586bd34.pdf
UNHCR. (2009). Criteria for Selecting School Management
Committee. (unpublished), UNHCR, Bangladesh.
UNHCR. (2010). UNHCR Global Appeal 2010-2011. Retrieved April
6, 2010, from: http://www.unhcr.org/ga10/index.html#/home
Watt, P. (2001). Community Support for Basic Education in Sub-
Saharan Africa. Retrieved November 27, 2009 from:
http://siteresources.worldbank.org/AFRICAEXT/Resources/Co
mmunityfinal.
Williams, J. H. (1997). Improving school-community relations in the
periphery.
World Bank (1996). Staff Appraisal Report, Republic of Ghana Basic
Education Sector Improvement Program. IBRD Report
No.28045-GH. Washington DC: World Bank.
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
218
Recent Publications
219
INDEX
A
Accountability, 6, 100, 101
Achievement, ii, viii, ix, 7, 10,
17, 28, 37, 56, 80, 81, 86, 90,
94, 119, 120, 121, 123, 124,
126, 127, 128, 129, 131, 133,
134, 135, 136, 137, 139, 174,
185, 203, 204, 205, 208, 209,
210, 214
Administration, 21, 97, 100,
116, 121, 197
administrators, 123, 170, 203
adult education, 67, 85, 90
adult literacy, 85
Agriculture, 25, 78, 82, 83, 88,
89, 90, 92, 98, 99, 101, 102,
104, 109, 110, 111, 163
American, i, viii, 16, 19, 20,
39, 40, 48, 50, 105, 117, 137,
138
Assessment, 16, 19, 28, 85, 95,
96, 122, 123, 124, 125, 129,
130, 136, 139, 157, 188, 190,
191, 195, 212
B
Bangladesh, ii, x, xi, 199, 200,
205, 207, 214, 215, 217
Basic education, 20, 61, 67, 77,
78, 84, 85, 89, 99, 104, 107,
109, 164, 185, 186, 200, 205,
215, 216, 217
beneficiaries, v, 34, 86, 144,
145, 150
boys, ix, 55, 56, 59, 61, 63, 64,
69, 70, 71, 73, 127, 136, 137
budget, 159
buildings, 113
C
capacity, vi, vii, 35, 41, 46, 47,
49, 81, 82, 142, 203
challenges, 25, 27, 49, 56, 74,
89, 90, 119, 120, 121, 122,
141, 142, 144, 158, 201, 206
children, x, 55, 66, 67, 76, 84,
85, 86, 108, 113, 119, 122,
125, 126, 127, 128, 134, 135,
142, 147, 158, 185, 186, 199,
200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 206,
207, 209, 210, 212, 213, 214,
215
China, i, viii, ix, 20, 55, 56, 57,
58, 59, 61, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68,
72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 87,
88, 90, 96, 97, 98, 100, 102,
103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 109,
110, 114, 115, 116, 117
Chinese, i, viii, 55, 56, 57, 58,
59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 65, 66, 67,
68, 69, 71, 72, 73, 97, 101,
103, 110, 115, 116, 117, 139
civil society, 3, 7, 9, 15, 55, 68,
72, 148
classroom, 10, 51, 71, 73, 129,
130, 184, 209, 210
collaboration, vi, 204, 206
colleges, 79, 156
communication, vii, x, 3, 26,
49, 110, 143, 144, 149, 151,
161, 184
communities, x, 3, 5, 6, 82, 86,
97, 100, 104, 108, 109, 125,
205, 207, 214
community, x, 8, 18, 27, 43,
49, 61, 78, 85, 86, 88, 90, 92,
93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 100,
101, 102, 113, 124, 126, 200,
201, 202, 203, 204, 206, 209,
210, 212, 213, 214, 217
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
220
completion, 91, 94, 96, 172
compulsory education, 9, 67,
73, 90, 130, 163
construction, 2, 27, 29, 57, 63,
64, 72, 73, 95, 202, 203, 210
Cooperation, 36, 38, 84, 101
coordination, 101
costs. See fees
crisis, x, 6, 14, 154, 155, 158,
159, 163, 164, 167, 169, 174,
175, 176, 180, 181, 182
cultural, vi, vii, ix, 1, 2, 5, 6,
12, 15, 25, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31,
33, 39, 42, 43, 44, 47, 51, 55,
56, 60, 62, 68, 70, 79, 81, 82,
88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94, 95,
110, 119, 126, 127, 128, 134,
135, 147, 150, 157, 207
culture, 6, 9, 18, 26, 27, 29, 46,
47, 62, 63, 77, 79, 86, 93, 94,
95, 99, 100, 103, 143
curriculum, 9, 61, 79, 84, 85,
86, 125, 126, 130, 148, 157,
183, 202
D
data, ix, x, 10, 11, 48, 55, 64,
65, 66, 68, 87, 91, 120, 121,
122, 130, 131, 133, 134, 140,
145, 146, 155, 161, 164, 175,
176, 198, 205, 206, 211
democracy, 5, 9, 21, 22, 200
developing countries, 4, 77, 82,
86, 203
development, v, vi, vii, viii, ix,
x, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 15,
17, 19, 25, 26, 27, 29, 30, 31,
32, 33, 34, 38, 41, 50, 56, 59,
60, 62, 64, 77, 78, 79, 80, 81,
82, 83, 84, 86, 87, 88, 89, 92,
93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99,
100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105,
107, 109, 110, 112, 115, 116,
117, 119, 121, 124, 125, 127,
128, 136, 137, 142, 143, 144,
150, 153, 154, 155, 156, 160,
164, 182, 183, 185, 188, 201,
206, 213
Diploma Disease, ii, x, 153,
154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159,
160, 173, 182, 185, 190, 191
diversity, vii, 25, 33, 42, 49,
66, 77, 85, 147, 148
drop-out, 122
E
economic, vii, ix, x, 1, 2, 3, 4,
5, 7, 8, 12, 13, 25, 26, 27, 31,
34, 41, 42, 43, 44, 56, 57, 78,
79, 80, 81, 82, 85, 86, 87, 88,
89, 90, 92, 93, 97, 98, 102,
107, 108, 109, 110, 111, 113,
114, 115, 119, 124, 126, 127,
131, 135, 136, 141, 147, 150,
154, 155, 156,158, 159, 163,
164, 167, 175, 176, 180, 182,
183, 184, 197, 201, 203, 214
economic development, 80, 81,
86, 97
economy, 27, 33, 35, 63, 80,
81, 82, 102, 105, 109, 110,
112, 115, 121, 161, 163, 164,
170, 171, 174, 175, 182
Education Development, 184,
191, 197
Education institutions, 79
EFA, 22, 55, 56, 74, 75, 76, 77,
84, 85, 99, 108, 116, 137,
140
employment, 4, 59, 80, 82, 83,
89, 91, 92, 94, 95, 96, 97, 99,
107, 110, 144, 156, 163, 175
enrolment, 55, 61, 94, 122,
123, 205, 210
entrepreneurship, 167
Recent Publications
221
environment, x, 41, 45, 46, 62,
78, 81, 84, 110, 127, 131,
134, 135, 136, 142, 143, 150,
203, 205, 210, 213, 214
equitable, 82, 89, 97
equity, 26, 35, 59, 60, 61, 72,
73, 90, 113, 122, 123, 125
Europe, vi, 4, 15, 18, 53, 116,
121, 131, 137, 139, 140
evaluation, 77, 96, 213
expenditure, 108
F
facilities, 86, 128, 130, 159,
207
facility, 207, 210
family, ix, 41, 42, 43, 52, 68,
72, 111, 120, 126, 127, 128,
130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135,
136, 137, 142, 145, 150, 175,
176
farmers, 90, 98
fees, 91, 123, 185, 202
females, 59, 61, 69, See girls
Females, 56, 62
finance, 7
funding, 10, 91, 95, 97, 200
G
GDP, 14, 83, 109, 121, 181
gender, viii, ix, 55, 56, 57, 58,
59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 67, 68,
69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 75,
125, 126, 127, 131, 132, 136
girls, ix, 55, 56, 57, 59, 60, 61,
63, 64, 69, 70, 71, 73, 123,
127, 136, 137, 202, 203
globalization, vi, vii, 1, 2, 3, 4,
7, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 17,
25, 26, 27, 28, 35, 39, 50, 59,
86, 103, 157, 184
Government, xi, 97, 104, 115,
148, 151, 186, 195, 214
guidelines, 88
H
health, 25, 34, 41, 82, 89, 95,
112, 148, 152, 201
higher education, x, 39, 57, 58,
67, 72, 78, 80, 93, 109, 122,
123, 124, 153, 154, 155, 158,
159, 160, 161, 163, 164, 166,
167, 168, 169, 170, 171, 172,
173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178,
179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184,
185, 188
Human Development, 13, 14,
22, 37, 56, 83, 108, 122, 140
human resources, 27, 82, 83,
90, 91, 92, 94, 95, 96, 98
Human Rights, 16, 201, 216
I
ICT, 3, 4, 25, 99, 129, 135
illiteracy, 199
illiterate, 199
inclusive, v, 34
India, 13, 14, 68, 89, 97, 104,
105, 116
industry, 25, 78, 83, 89, 93, 94,
98, 102, 110
inequality, 26, 56, 57, 58, 62,
63, 64, 68, 72, 73, 89, 97,
107, 112, 115, 136, 149, 156,
185
integration, 13, 48, 57, 123,
186
internationalization, 1
Internet, 13, 132, 134, 135
K
knowledge society, 102
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
222
L
language, 9, 40, 41, 42, 43, 58,
121
learning outcomes, 120, 128,
129, 130
Life Skills, ii, ix, 141, 144,
147, 150, 151, 152
lifelong learning, 122
Literacy, 28, 193
literacy rates, 68, 72, 73
M
males, 56, 59, 61, 68, 73
management, 82, 100, 104,
146, 150, 189, 205, 206, 207
Marginalization, 131, 135
materials, 4, 112, 125, 139, 207
MDG, 31, 59
migrant, 44, 46, 110, 115
migrants, 89, 91, 96, 99
minority, 92, 93, 95, 156, 202
Moldova, ii, ix, 141, 142, 144,
145, 147, 148, 150, 151, 152
N
NGO, 104, 147, 148, 212
Non-Formal education, viii
numeracy, 78, 86, 93, 99, 119,
201
O
OECD, 2, 26, 28, 40, 42, 53,
130, 139, 191
P
parents, xi, 43, 44, 69, 93, 113,
127, 128, 133, 134, 135, 137,
173, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206,
209, 212, 213, 214, 215
Participation, ii, 97, 100, 119,
137, 138, 199, 202, 203, 207,
208, 213, 215, 217
participatory, 92, 95, 98, 144,
150
partnership, 203
PISA, 28, 129, 130, 139
planning, 6, 85, 91, 94, 95, 97,
100, 102, 112, 213
Policy, 2, 7, 13, 15, 16, 17, 18,
19, 20, 21, 23, 76, 116, 138,
139, 188, 190, 191, 195, 197,
215
poverty, 5, 59, 77, 78, 81, 82,
83, 108, 109, 117, 122
primary education, 55, 67, 122,
200, 214
primary school, 123
Programme, 28, 56, 151
Q
qualification
qualifications, 91, 153, 154,
155, 156, 160, 172, 174,
175, 177, 179, 180, 181,
182
quality, x, 8, 25, 32, 60, 80, 81,
82, 85, 87, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94,
96, 98, 99, 100, 101, 119,
120, 122, 123, 124, 125, 131,
137, 153, 158, 174, 187, 188,
200, 201, 202, 210, 212, 214
quality of education, 119, 124,
158, 202
R
refugee, x, 199, 200, 201, 202,
204, 205, 207, 214, 215
remote, 78, 90
resources, ix, 2, 3, 5, 42, 43,
77, 82, 84, 86, 89, 94, 96, 97,
100, 101, 102, 110, 112, 124,
126, 128, 130, 134, 135, 158,
200, 202, 203, 204
rights, 3, 4, 34, 61, 62, 126,
148, 150, 201
Recent Publications
223
rural, viii, ix, 61, 66, 68, 77,
78, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87,
88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95,
96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102,
103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 109,
110, 114, 115, 116, 117, 174
Rural Transformation, i, 77,
89, 104, 107, 109, 110, 116,
117
S
Schools, ii, 5, 75, 104, 139,
141, 201, 207, 215
Secondary Education, ii, 141,
197
skills, x, 40, 41, 42, 43, 49, 58,
78, 80, 85, 86, 95, 98, 99,
102, 119, 125, 126, 130, 141,
142, 144, 149, 150, 172, 173,
177, 178, 182, 183, 184, 186,
187, 201, 209, 213, 214
social change, vii, 35, 78, 79,
103
social development, 78, 97
social transformation, 110,
111, 115
socio-economic, 86, 97, 135
streaming, 64
students, viii, ix, 7, 8, 28, 39,
40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47,
48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 56, 57, 58,
60, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68,
69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 90, 92, 93,
119, 120, 121, 124, 127, 128,
130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 135,
136, 144, 146, 149, 150, 157,
170, 173, 183, 184, 185, 186,
187, 188, 199, 205, 206, 210,
213, 214
sustainability, 100
sustainable, x, 32, 77, 82, 89,
90, 98, 101
Sustainable development, 26,
81
Sweden, ii, i, v, viii, 36, 48, 55,
58, 152, 192, 200
T
teachers, viii, x, 10, 56, 68, 69,
70, 71, 73, 90, 93, 102, 123,
127, 130, 150, 173, 174, 187,
201, 202, 204, 205, 206, 210,
212, 213, 214, 215
technology, 2, 69, 78, 81, 83,
101, 110
tertiary education, 55, 72, 99,
122
Thailand, ii, x, 153, 154, 155,
156, 159, 160, 163, 164, 170,
171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176,
177, 181, 182, 184, 185, 187,
188, 189, 191, 193, 194, 195,
196, 197, 198
TIMSS, ii, ix, 28, 37, 119, 120,
121, 124, 129, 130, 131, 132,
133, 134, 136, 137, 138, 139
tolerance, 26, 34, 77
training, 61, 78, 80, 81, 83, 86,
87, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95,
96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102,
128, 145, 174, 178, 183, 212,
215
tuition, 78, 91, 185, 186
U
Ukraine, ii, ix, 119, 121, 122,
123, 124, 125, 132, 134, 135,
136, 138, 139, 140
unemployment, 82, 122, 156,
158, 171, 174, 175, 176, 181
UNESCO, 2, 6, 8, 22, 32, 34,
35, 37, 55, 56, 61, 68, 72, 75,
76, 77, 81, 83, 99, 100, 103,
104, 105, 116, 119, 122, 123,
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
224
125, 137, 140, 153, 177, 188,
196, 197
United Nations, 4, 18, 19, 22,
36, 55, 56, 103, 117, 140,
196, 199
universities, 39, 50, 52, 79,
158, 160, 173, 175, 183, 185,
187
University, ii, v, 16, 17, 19, 20,
22, 35, 36, 37, 52, 53, 54, 65,
74, 75, 92, 94, 103, 104, 105,
116, 117, 137, 138, 139, 140,
151, 156, 158, 171, 186, 188,
189, 190, 191, 192, 195, 196,
215
urban, 77, 78, 82, 84, 87, 89,
90, 94, 95, 97, 99, 102, 107,
108, 111, 115, 116, 174, 186
V
vocational, 67, 78, 89, 90, 91,
94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 105, 107,
109, 122, 163, 170, 171, 174,
179, 180, 181, 182, 183
vocational education, 98
W
women, 56, 59, 60, 62, 63, 68,
69, 72, 171, 200
workforce, 51, 78, 80, 81, 174,
176
World Bank, 2, 19, 21, 26, 75,
81, 105, 108, 117, 138, 163,
171, 172, 176, 181, 184, 197,
198, 204, 215, 217
Recent Publications
225
Recent Publications from
The Institute of International Education (IIE),
Stockholm University, Stockholm, Sweden
2010-2012
Master‟s Thesis
1. Nilani Ljunggren de Silva. Education, Gender & Development in
Post-conflict Context: Comparative Case Study of girls Education in
Liberia and Sierra Leone, December 2011. ISBN: 978-91-977959-7-
5.
2. Yuan Ma. Private Higher Education in China in the Context of Glob-
alization, December 2011. ISBN: 978-91-977959-6-8.
3. Rebecca Adami. Claiming and Reaffirming Universality of Human
Rights: Comparative study of the role of UNESCO in relation to the
UN 1948 and 1993, January 2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-0-2.
4. Vladimir Vešović. Quality Assurance in Higher Education: A Com-
parative Analysis of Serbian and Slovenian Policies and Strategies in
the International Context, January 2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-1-9.
5. Khaleda Gani Dutt. Gender Equity in Education: A Study on The
Government Policies And Ground Realities. Case Studies of Four
Elementary Schools in Vadodara District in Gujarat, India, February
2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-3-3.
6. Aliaksandra Laziuk. Life Skills Based Education and Empowerment.
Comparative Case Study on the Role of Life Skills based Education
for Students from Boarding Schools & Secondary Education in
Moldova, February 2012.ISBN: 978-91-979971-4-0.
7. Olga Kuvaldina. Quality Assurance in Higher Education in Russia.
Contextualization of the European Policies in the Light of Education
Reforms of 1991-2010, March 2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-5-7.
8. Talia Klundt. A Comparative Study of Former American and Swe-
dish Study Abroad Students, March 2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-6-
4.
9. Wanwisa Suebnusorn. The Diploma Disease and Higher Education
Reform during Economic Crisis: A Comparative Analysis of Diplo-
ma Disease in Thailand before and after the Higher Education Re-
form of 1999, March 2012. ISBN: 978-91-979971-7-1.
Community Participation in Education in Refugee Situations
226
10. Milan Poudel. Education for Sustainable Development (ESD) in
Nepal: A Study of Understanding and Expectations among Teacher
Trainees at Tribhuvan University in Nepal, March 2012. ISBN: 978-
91-979971-8-8.
11. Anna Toropova. Chances to Succeed, A Study of the Relationship
between Student Background Factors and Science Achievement
Based on TIMSS 2007 Results in Ukraine, May 2012. ISBN: 978-
91-980268-0-1.
12. Oyebanji Oyeyemi. Education and Under-development in Nigeria,
A Comparison of the Northern Region and the Niger-Delta Using
Gender Perspectives on Education, May 2012. ISBN: 978-91-
980268-1-8.
Yellow Series Reports
1. Holger Daun & Karen Mundy. Educational Governance and
Participation With Focus on Developing Countries. ISBN:
978-91-977959-4-4. January 2011
2. Gülay Öztürk. Public Primary School Teachers‘ Perceptions on
Their Working Conditions and Job Stress Cases from Istan-
bul and Stockholm. ISBN: 978-91-977959-5-1
Two ERT Books
1. Vinayagum Chinapah (ed.). Education for Rural Transformation
(ERT) - National, International and Comparative Perspectives, The
ERT 2010 International Symposium. ISBN: 978-91-977959-9-9.
November 2011.
2. Vinayagum Chinapah and Li Wang (eds.). Strategies to Achieve
Balanced InclusiveEducational Development - Equity • Quality • In-
ternationalization. ISBN: 978-91-979971-9-5. May 2012.
ResearchGate has not been able to resolve any citations for this publication.
Chapter
Full-text available
In the former communist countries, education could become the key element for combating corrupt behaviour and promoting integrity and ethics. Possible strategies include establishing clear and transparent systems of budgeting, auditing, examination and developing courses that raise awareness on corrupt practices and create a common understanding of what the values of the society are. Some of the best practices are described in this booklet, such as: 1. the development of the "student basket" and the reform of the system of teacher remuneration in Lithuania; 2. the university audit system in Slovakia; 3. the reform of the secondary school graduation exams in Ukraine; 4. the methodology of ethics training and anti-corruption education in Bulgaria.
Article
Full-text available
China's economic development has entered a stage of high quality due to the increasing supply of innovations and the strengthening of the innovation environment. This created the attractiveness of an innovative economic system, conducive to building a modern globalization space. The purpose of the article is to study the current state of China's innovation development; conducting a comparative analysis of individual macroeconomic indicators that characterize the national innovation system between countries. For a detailed examination of the state of development of innovation processes for each country, indicators that contribute to the development of innovation in the country are analyzed. GDP is considered as a sign of innovation and technical condition of the studied countries; balance of payments; foreign direct investment: іnward and outward flows and stock, annual. Regression analysis was used as the study method. With its help, on the basis of statistical information for the period 2013-2019, analytical dependencies (growth curves) for each studied indicator were determined. Using the calculated equations of the growth curves, the predicted values of the studied traits for the period 2020-2022 are determined. This is how we see GDP growth, especially for countries such as China and the USA. The forecast showed a positive balance of payments only for Hungary, Russia and Greece, for other countries it is negative, the largest of which is in the USA. Leaders in foreign investment are countries such as China, the USA and Russia, and Ukraine also has a slight but upward trend. Thus, studies show that expanding the scope of market mechanisms and stimulating innovation at the micro level, the Chinese leadership has not lost sight of macroeconomic levers of regulation.
Book
Several years ago, while I was riding a Toronto subway, I witnessed an event which caused me to rethink assumptions about sociology, myself as a sociologist, the city, membership, and what members and sociologists mean by the word "stranger". The subway car was well filled; at the tail end of rush hour, heading out of the downtown core, it was likely that most passengers were on their way home from work or other business. They appeared to be regular subway riders, occupying themselves studiously: reading, knitting, gazing vacantly out of a window, dozing; coactors in a still and silent scene.
Book
Rev.& expanded from Case study research in education,1988.Incl.bibliographical references,index
Chapter
The dominant view today is that we have entered a global knowledge economy, driven by the application of new technologies and collapsing barriers to international trade and investment, accelerating the evolutionary path from a lowto a high-skills economy. Becker (2002) has depicted an ‘age of human capital,’ where the prosperity of individuals and nations rests on the skills, knowledge and enterprise of all rather than the elite few that drove industrial capitalism in the twentieth century. This view is reflected in the central role of education in national economic and social policy.
Article
Many developing countries will remember the 1980s as the lost decade. The same assessment could perhaps be applied to the field of development theory. Especially from the mid-1980s onwards, an increasing number of publications outlined the contours of what became known as "the impasse in development theory'. This introductory chapter begins with a short overview of the major Marxist and neo-Marxist development theories which were criticised so severely in the 1980s. Next, several contributions to the impasse debate which subsequently arose are dealt with, using David Booth's article on the subject as a central point of reference (1985). In the following section, attempts to reconstruct development theory are introduced - e.g., the regulation school and post-imperialism. Attention then shifts to the question of whether the post-modern discourse has anything positive to offer post-impasse development studies, other then a general criticism of theory formation. -from Author